Midnight's Shadow: Tainted Legacies

Chapters

Chapter 1
Chapter 2
Chapter 3
Chapter 4
Chapter 5
Chapter 6
Chapter 7
Chapter 8
Chapter 9
Chapter 10
Chapter 11
Chapter 12
Chapter 13
Chapter 14
Chapter 15
Chapter 16
Chapter 17

Chapter 1

Midnight Sparkle’s next memoir concerns the events surrounding the Magus Conclave of 121. Being one of Midnight’s more controversial adventures, this memoir’s first printing was significantly censored, and over a century passed after the events in question before the full memoir came to light. This isn’t surprising considering the ripple effect the conclave’s aftermath had on Equestria, especially where the Morning Wars are concerned. The following is a selection from the unredacted memoir, with additions from Midnight’s journals to fill in some details.

I pressed my dagger to the throat of the gryphon reiver. “Unless thou wishest for me to open thy throat and cut thy jugular, resulting in thy blood spurting forth whilst thou desperately clutch thy throat in a vain attempt to prevent from choking to death upon thine own lifeblood, thou wilt do my bidding. ‘Tis a rather painful way to die, so I do not suggest forcing me to inflict it upon thee.”

The reiver stiffened and did nothing for several seconds, his breath misting in the cold springtime air. I tilted my head as I considered what the reiver must be thinking. “Calling out to thy companions will do no good, I have already cast spells to make it impossible for them to hear thee. Thou wouldst die for nothing.” While a whole squad of guardponies were bathed in moonlight on the forest hill, the spell I had cast over the area made it look as though the reiver picket was standing alone. The veil would even prevent sound from escaping. More spells yet obscured myself and mine allies next to me, making us look like shadows within the gloom of the forest. Mayhaps all the illusions I had cast were redundant, but it would not do to spoil the surprise the Royal Guard had for the reivers.

The reiver’s spear clattered to the ground, and he slowly raised his talons. A pair of guardponies from the Long Patrol stepped forward and bound and gagged our new prisoner. I got a good look at the gryphon as they did so, and he was not what I expected. Wide-eyed with fear, aye, the trembled from more than merely the night chill; this gryphon could only generously be called an adult, and his ill-fitting chainmail barely covered his skinny frame. ‘Twas far from the brutal, hardened brigand I had expected. I wondered what his story was.

Pity ‘twas not the time or place to interrogate him. The young reiver’s compatriots were not far away. If all was well, the reiver camp guards would be asleep around their fire. If the plan was to proceed as desired, then they needed to be dealt with.

I felt a hoof placed on my shoulder and turned to see the eager grin of Lieutenant Shield Cumulus. “Good work, Magus,” he said through the telepathic link I had set up between myself and the other Long Patrollers. “Are we ready to move forward?”

“Let me check.” I cawed out into the darkness and lifted up a leg. ‘Twas not long before a particularly large raven landed on my leg.

Trinket, Grand Marshal of the Great Unkindness, Lord Protector of the Equestrian Unkindness, Devourer of the Hearts of Kings, Clevertongue, Guardian of the Threefold Treasures, Venerable Defender of Secrets, Knight Benefactor of the Great and Wise Magus Midnight Sparkle, bowed before me. “What is your desire, Raven Queen?”

“Are the reivers still around their campfire?” I asked in the raventongue.

Trinket nodded. “They are all accounted for, and are vulnerable to your strike.”

“Then we shall proceed.” I turned back to Lieutenant Shield. “Everything is going according to plan. They have not noticed the loss of their picket.”

“Let us see to it, then.” He motioned for one of the guardponies to stay with the prisoner and the rest to follow us as we approached the campfire.

Sergeant Stalwart Kicker and Subtle Song were on either side of me as we worked our way through the shadowed forest. My magic suppressed the sounds we made as we closed in on the four gryphons lying about the campfire. Only one was awake, busy mending his clothing, while the rest were asleep on the ground. Once in position, I cast a veil over the campsite to prevent anyone from outside the area from noticing what was to come.

“Magus, can you deal with the one who is awake?” asked Shield after I had cast my veil. It was difficult to see him and the rest of the guardponies through all the foliage thanks to my spells and all the cover, but my spell let me still hear him clearly.

I considered several spells at my disposal as I hide behind a bush. “I can. Do you wish him dead or alive? I could slay him in any number of ways, but we might wish to interrogate him as well. ‘Twould be difficult to get information out of him if he is running around the camp while on fire or a smoking corpse that has had the flesh burned from his bones.”

There was a moment of silence. “Preferably alive.”

I decided on a spell. “It should not be a problem.”

Shield spent another couple minutes confirming everyone else knew what they were doing before proceeding. “On my mark then. Three, two, one, go!”

There was an explosion of activity as the Patrollers silently charged forward. The conscious gryphon only had enough time to let out a startled cry of surprise before I encased him in a block of ice and sealed his beak shut with a solid layer of ice. His companions had only begun to stir when the Patrollers fell upon them. With trained precision, they isolated, disarmed, and shackled each of the reivers before they could properly resist. Only one of the gryphons was able to rouse himself quickly enough to get a spear in his talons, but Shield was on him before he could bring it to bear. Shield slammed the butt of his own spear into the reiver’s gut, stepped forward and smacked him across the shoulders to send him stumbling to the ground. Two more Patrollers fell on on the reiver, and he was subdued along with his compatriots.

It was all over in a minute. The four reivers were our captives, and Shield signaled for our rearguard to bring his prisoner to the camp. Shield stepped beyond the campfire and looked down into a gully hidden within the forest. I joined him and examined the sight with mine own eyes. Within the gully were a dozen tents, with sheltered campfires to help keep too much light from revealing their position. I had seen the reiver camp through the eyes of my ravens, but ‘twas different than seeing it for myself.

This band of reivers had managed to sneak inside Equestrian borders and had been terrorizing the local communities. They had mainly concerned themselves with looting and pillaging, though they had also taken prisoners and partaken in all manner of other crimes while securing wealth for themselves. I had been in the area on unrelated business when they had struck. Knight-Magus Daylight Shimmer had organized a unit from the forces available in the region, and I had answered the call to put an end to these menaces. While the reivers had done a fine job of hiding themselves from the Guard thus far, with the aid of the Great Unkindness and mine and Magus Daylight Shimmer’s magic, we had found the reiver’s hidden camp.

The patrolponies and I had been sent forward to deal with the reivers’ lookout stations. My ravens had also spotted an additional group stationed on a cloud above the camp, but another team had been assigned to deal with them. If all went well, they should have been able to sneak up on the reivers while inside of an inconspicuous cloud. The Kicker Clan ponies assigned to the task had practice doing such things, and ‘twas as good a plan as any. If it did not work then we had all just gone through a lot of work for nothing.

“Shall I signal that our mission is complete?” I checked with Shield.

He nodded. “I have just checked back with my scouts, and they have seen no other patrol or pickets in our area. Go ahead and tell the Knight-Magus to move forward.”

With our part of the plan done, it was time to push onward. I pulled out a gem from my robes, dropped it on the ground, and stomped on it to break it. Its magic released to set off its counterpart in Daylight’s possession. ‘Twas less than half an hour later before the greater bulk of the Equestrian force quietly moved up to the ridge line. Nopony spoke, and only simple communications were made through hoof signals. More than a few had crossbows at their sides, ready to unleash death down on the gryphons down below.

Shame there was but one complication to us merely slaying all the reivers outright.

Knight-Magus Daylight Shimmer crawled over to me and Shield, fixing us with a grim frown that gave his strong boned-skull an even sterner expression. He was a well-toned unicorn, with lean muscles that his tall stature from a life in the Order of Sol Invictus . His short-cropped red mane was covered by his helmet, as was most of his orange coat by his golden armor and magus cloak, though the armor had been covered by soot to hide its sheen.

“Lieutenant,” Daylight said stiffly. Though his features softened at my sight. “Magus Midnight. Is everything proceeding well?”

I nodded. “They are. We captured all guards without casualty.”

“Good.” He pointed to a cloud over the camp. “I got the signal from Riposte Kicker that they dealt with the guard cloud too. That leaves us with our last problem.”

“The reivers’ captives,” I stated. Down near the middle of the camp was a wood and string cage that held at least twoscore ponies. As was usually the case with reivers, they had taken to kidnapping ponies from the towns they attacked. Usually focusing on taking the strong and young, they took them to be slaves in their own communities or sold to Freeportian slavers to work sugarcane fields far to the south—though there were also rumors of gryphons eating their captives. That had been the excuse given for hanging the previous Archduke of Westmarch.

The guardponies could have opened fire on the camp, but that would place the captive ponies at significant risk. In addition to the chance of friendly fire, the reivers might threaten their prisoners in a desperate attempt to save themselves. Considering freeing those ponies was our greatest purpose in being here, neither of those possibilities was acceptable. Thus we had come up with a plan to prevent that from happening, even if ‘twas not without its own dangers.

“Last chance to back down if thou hast any second thoughts,” Daylight whispered to me. “I will not demand such a risk from thee.”

I shook my head. “Neigh, I am sure this will work.”

Subtle sighed, her eyes flicking over our quarry. “Unless you have a better idea, do not try and convince her to change her course. ‘Twill only make her more stubborn to do this.”

“I am not so stubborn,” I groused. “This plan is merely the best I can come up with to free those ponies.”

Subtle grinned at me. “Do not pout, my dear Midnight. Your determination is one of your more flattering traits.”

I frowned and did not meet the flirtatious bard’s gaze. This was not the time for me to be embarrassed by her advances.

Daylight cleared his throat. “We should move soon ere we risk detection. Art thou ready, Midnight?”

I nodded. “I am if Lieutenant Shield is.”

Shield flashed a fierce grin. “I was born ready.” He waved over four of his pegasi patrolponies. “Cast your spells and let us begin.”

Seeing no reason to delay, I cast an invisibility spell over myself, Stalwart, and the patrolponies. Next I cast a spell that would allow us to see one another. That done, a pair of the guardponies took me by the legs and we all flew down into the gully. No reiver noticed us as we approached the camp from above. The camp was largely silent with only sporadic activity, as most gryphons were asleep in the dead of the night. One problem made itself known as we drew closer: a pair of bored-looking guards stood beside the cage holding their captives and chatted amongst themselves.

They would need to be dealt with.

We had known there was a high likelihood of posted guards, and had a plan in place for this eventuality. Shield, Stalwart, and a pair of the other guardponies snuck towards the reivers while the other two pegasi circled around the other side of the cage. I stood behind them, mine own part in this plan too valuable for me to risk myself at this particular point.

Soon they were upon the reivers. Shield made another countdown at the end of which, they struck. Shield stabbed one guard through they heart while his compatriot sliced into his neck. The other reiver was similarly struck down, with Stalwart removing his head with a stroke of his wing blade. The guards had not even known they were under attack before ‘twas already done.

The same could not be said for the rest of the reiver camp, though. As they struck, the guardponies’ invisibility spells dropped. A reiver coming back from relieving himself let out a cry of surprise at the sight of us, startling awake the ponies within the cage. ‘Twould not be long before the whole camp was roused.

I took position near the cage and pooled my magic. I was about to cast my spell when a curious sight stopped me: a pegasus poked his head out from under one of the tents and stared at me, a confused expression on his face before his eyes fell upon the dead gryphons lying at our hooves. He was likely a prisoner taken advantage of by his captors, if I had to guess.

“Run to us!” I bade him. “We will protect thee!”

To mine astonishment, he instead withdrew into the tent. For a moment I thought him too scared to seek the safety of his fellow ponies, until he stepped back out with a crossbow in his hooves. Before I could question his intent, he leveled the crossbow right at me. Mine eyes widened, my surprise complete at this inexplicable behavior.

“Down!” Stalwart’s cry barely reached mine ears as he pushed me to the ground. The pegasus’ crossbow fired but a heartbeat later, and I felt the bolt fly right over my head.

That pony had just tried to kill me.

I knew not why, for I was trying to free him. This did not make any sense. Was it some sort of panicked reaction? Many ponies reacted poorly in the face of a sudden crisis and the appearance of corpses. Though that struck me as less than likely when that pegasus pulled out a quiver from the tent and started reloading.

My ruminations were interrupted when Shield called out to me. “Magus! The spell!” He leveled his spear at a group of marshaling gryphons. “Sooner rather than later!”

Aye, there still was the matter of keeping us all alive. I returned to concentrating on casting a spell, for the moment putting the pegasus who had tried to kill me out of my mind. The air crackled as a solid wall of ice formed around us and the cage. I built up the wall and then curved it inwards until we were all protected by a solid dome of ice. Except for a small hole in the very top to allow air in, we were completely shielded from the larger battle.

That was good, too, for more than a score of reivers quickly laid siege to our impromptu stronghold. I doubted the ice would have held long if they were determined to break through, but it would deter them for a time, especially if I reinforced the ice. And time was exactly what the reivers were short on.

A particularly large and rough-looking gryphon whom I knew to be the leader of this band stepped forward. He stopped short of the ice and looked it over, sneering at us. “Congratulations, you have trapped yourselves for us. I admit ‘tis a bold strategy, but I do not think this will turn out well for you.”

I picked myself up from the ground and glowered at the reiver captain. “I think thou art mistaken regarding who is trapped.”

Through the ice I saw a little light dance in the air like an ember being carried by the wind before it drifted down into a nearby campfire. The fire, alongside all the other fires in the camp, burst into pillars of flame that made the reivers flinch away. “THIS IS THE ROYAL GUARD!” Daylight’s voice boomed through the gully. Scores of guardponies stood to make themselves seen by the reivers, many aiming crossbows at their intended targets. “YOU ARE SURROUNDED! SURRENDER NOW IF YOU VALUE YOUR LIVES!”

A pair of gryphons had started flying out of the gully, but did not get far. A fireball shot from Daylight’s horn and intercepted the two reivers to immolate them in an explosion of fire. All that survived was a pair of charred corpses that plummeted back down into the camp.

His point made, Daylight continued, “LAY DOWN YOUR WEAPONS! THIS IS YOUR FINAL WARNING!”

The reivers stared up at the ponies ready to rain death down on them, then turned to their leader. He gripped his spear tighter, and I could sense him considering his odds. “It seems I am not as clever as I thought.” He sighed and released his weapon, letting it clatter to the ground. The sound was followed by that of dozens of other weapons following suit.

“Thank you, thank you, thank you! A thousand times, thank you!” The Mayor of Bitburg hugged his son tight to him. Wood Chop was a strongly built earth pony, so I could almost hear the young stallion threaten to break from his enthusiastic gesture.

“Father! Everypony is watching!” the Mayor’s son whined, glancing at me and Daylight out of the corner of his eyes.

“And I care not!” Wood nuzzled his son, tears streaming down his cheeks. “I had thought I had lost thee forever.” His son grumbled some more, but stopped resisting his father’s affections. Whatever his complaints, they paled in comparison to the fate his captors would have inflicted upon him. He was but one of the ponies we had freed a couple of days ago, and we were in the process of traveling from town to town to return everypony and their property back to them. It felt good to be helping ponies, even if we had failed to stop the reivers from ravaging the countryside to start with.

After some time, the Mayor finally broke his hug, though he still kept a leg draped around his son’s shoulders as he faced me, Daylight, and a hoofful of guardponies, mine ever faithful bodyguard Stalwart included. “Once again, I cannot thank you enough. I owe you a debt I can never repay.”

Daylight smiled and held up a hoof. “There is no need. We were merely doing our duty, good mayor.”

“Mayhaps that is so, but you are always welcome under my roof.” Mayor Wood nuzzled his son. “The only other thing I could ask for is to see those reivers hang for what they have done. They should face justice for the harm they inflicted upon this town.” He looked back to the burned-out wreck that had been his home, and his ears wilted.

Daylight frowned at the sight. “I assure thee, justice will be done.” His eyes flicked to the rest of the Mayor’s family, all of whom looked quite eager to meet their freed family member. “Though perhaps we should give thee and thy family time for thy reunion. Mayhaps we can talk in the morn? We plan on breaking camp at first light tomorrow, but there should be time for us to talk over breakfast.”

Mayor Wood nodded. “Of course, of course. We would be more than happy to host you and any of your guardponies.”

Daylight smiled and inclined his head. “Then I will send thee word on how many I will bring once I have confirmed it back at my camp. Until then, have a fine day.”

We parted company and started down the path back to the Guard camp at the edge of the town. Bitburg was not large by any means; sitting near a river, the logging village was no more than a hoofull of small huts collected along the edge of the forest. But it had still been targeted by the reivers, and now most of the homes were merely burnt-out husks. Not being an overly prosperous town, the reivers’ greatest prize was the strong-backed ponies they had kidnapped. Though the reivers were our prisoners now, and there was the somewhat thorny issue of what was to be done with the dozens of gryphons we now had in our possession.

Not wishing to walk in silence, I addressed Daylight. “The Mayor might not agree with your plans for the reivers, you should know. Offering mercy for any who submit all they know to our interrogators will not sit well with their victims. They would much prefer they all hang.”

Daylight took a few seconds to answer. “That is probably true, at least for the majority of the villagers.” He shrugged. “We still have the uncooperative reivers to hang to placate their victims, and ‘tis not as though the cooperative ones will go completely unpunished.”

“Being forced to accept a geas and working a life of charity is not a light punishment,” I agreed. “And the ponies we are trying to protect will be better off if we can determine the routes the reivers are using to sneak into and out of Equestria.”

“‘Twas the idea.” Daylight looked out to the river that bordered the path walked—a river that led out to the sea, and beyond that, Gryphonia. “‘Tis bad enough when the reivers attack coastal towns. Once they start penetrating inland the problem starts to become a real crisis. Reiver raids have not been this severe for a decade.”

We reached the edge of the Guard camp, and I saw the captive reivers sitting in chains. Guards stood watch over them, and one jabbed a reiver with the butt of his spear when he caught him talking with another prisoner. The interrogators were still going about their questioning, and we did not want them devising a cover story amongst themselves. ‘Twas in part why their leaders had been separated from them, as well as why they now sat in small, isolated groups.

“The end of the civil war in Gryphonia does seem to be making them bolder,” I said as we passed the reivers.

“‘Tis more desperation, I think.” Daylight’s gaze studied his prisoners. “Based on what we have gathered, the war consumed much of their lives. For the younger amongst them, war is all they have ever known. With the civil war over, many do not know what to do with themselves other than to go raiding. That, and many of them have poor and hungry families back home.”

“Where Equestria is a land of plenty as far as they are concerned, especially when the war must have left so much of their countryside in ruin.” ‘Twas a story I had read more than once in the chronicles of gryphon history. Many a poor or unemployed gryphon, particularly during times of peace, took to being reivers and become moderately wealthy by stealing from ponies. At the very least, it could allow a gryphon to be reasonably well-off by the standards of his peers.

‘Twas a curious thing to read the gryphon point of view. Where pony chroniclers wrote with fear and hatred for the gryphon reiver, the gryphons often spoke with high praise of the same. To many of them, the reiver was a daring adventurer and even a hero to the community. But it made sense that pony and gryphon would see such figures differently, for one was their victim and the other their benefactor.

I tilted my head as I examined some of the reivers. “They are not quite what I expected. I have read of terrible rogues and ne’er-do-wells who plunder the countryside, heartless monsters without pity or regret as they loot, rapine, and burn down all before them. These gryphons ... do not meet that image of them. Neigh, now that they are not wearing their armor, I can see the ribs showing on many of them.”

Daylight shrugged. “Hungry ponies do desperate things, and the same goes for gryphons. Whatever the case might be, we can hardly allow it to continue. They might have their reasons for what they do, but they are still hurting ponies, and that cannot be abided.”

“I must agree with that sentiment.” I turned my gaze away from the reivers. “They must be stopped, for the innocent must be defended and ‘tis our duty to do so.”

“Well said.” Daylight glowered, staring down the river as if seeing the ocean beyond. “In truth, I would like to take a force and smite the reiver camps in Westmarch. Visiting ruin upon them would teach them a lesson not to take Equestria lightly.”

Stalwart nodded in agreement. “That is what the Ephorate did last time the reivers became such a menace. We went over to Westmarch, slew any reiver we could find, burned down their towns, and hanged the Archduke himself when we discovered him amongst the reivers. ‘Twas years before we saw any in large numbers again along the coast.”

“Because that raid caused the gryphons to fall into civil war,” I explained. “Slaying the old archduke caused that whole region to fall into infighting that dragged the whole of Gryphonia into it.”

Daylight scoffed. “Thou makest that sound undesirable. Let the gryphons fight one another if it means peace for Equestria. We have trouble enough without reivers threatening our borders.”

“I was merely explaining the facts,” I said, sounding more defensive than I had intended.

“They are right, Midnight,” Corva said within my mind. “The reiver raids are how it all starts. First the reivers come to spread fear and scout Equestria’s borders, and then comes actual armies from Gryphonia. If nothing is done, then they will seek to seize a port to allow them to raid the interior of Equestria more easily. From there affairs become most dire; ‘twas so after Manehattan fell to the gryphons, and they would have it be so again.”

I frowned as I thought over those points. “‘Tis not as simple as that,” I said out loud for everyone. “The old High King was a weak ruler who would not risk a war with Equestria for fear of losing his crown. I fear High King Severus is a very different gryphon. He has already crushed all of his rivals in Gryphonia, and might seek a war with us. Equestria raiding across the sea into Gryphonia itself could very well unite the gryphon people behind their new sovereign.”

Daylight shook his head. “If he desires war, ‘tis better we start it before he is ready for it. If we raid into Westmarch now, then he will either have to declare war before he has finished consolidating his power or decline a conflict and thus look weak to his people and nobles.”

My frown deepened into a scowl. “I do not like the idea of launching into another war. I have no fond memories of the last one.”

Daylight grimaced and placed a hoof on my shoulder. “That we can both agree on. Please do not misunderstand me, I do not seek battle for the sake of glory or plunder, but because I think it necessary to defend our country.”

Stalwart nodded solemnly. “‘Tis our duty to protect the ponies under our charge.”

“And doing nothing while reivers pillage the land makes Equestria look weak,” Corva whispered. “A nation can afford many things, but the appearance of weakness is not one of them. To look weak is to provoke injury from others. A show of strength might avert a war, and if it does not, then war was likely inevitable regardless.”

I sighed and nodded. I hated it, but the more and more I thought about it, the more likely it seemed that war was again on the horizon. Unless something changed with High King Severus, such as his sudden death or an equally sudden desire for peace, then there would be blood spilt ‘tween gryphon and pony. If that was true, then the only choice we had was how we would allow the war to start. Mayhaps a punitive attack or raid might be for the best? I was not wholly convinced by the idea, but there was logic to it.

We walked in silence for a time before Daylight broke it. “Wilt thou be returning to Canterlot soon, then?”

I nodded. “Aye, I had originally come out here to resolve a land dispute. Squatters had taken over the land around a village abandoned after the Lunar Rebellion, but then ponies returned claiming possession of the deeds to that land. Her Highness asked that I assess all their claims for her, but those plans were foiled when nearly everypony in the town fled in terror from the reivers. So instead I decided to aid you in dealing with that.”

Daylight smiled warmly. “Something for which I am quite thankful. Thou hast quite more talent for the subtler magics than myself.” His smile became a wry grin. “I am sorry to say that my talents lie in more ... expressive forms of magic.”

“Setting reivers on fire is certainly very expressive,” I agreed. “And you are welcome. It brought me pleasure to be of aid.”

“And if I could ask a couple boons of thee, I would be more thankful still.” Daylight stopped and turned to me. “First, might I ask thee to deliver a report to Princess Celestia on my behalf? I wish to inform her of recent developments in this area.”

“Of course, that is only reasonable.” I looked back at the village and the burned-out homes of Bitburg. “She should know how serious the problem is becoming in any event.” After a moment, I added, “And ‘twill make my failure to fulfill her mission for me seem less grave in comparison.”

Daylight chuckled and shook his head. “Do not fear, I will make sure to express how thou acted with wisdom and bravery in the face of a crisis. Though more seriously, there is at least one new development here that Her Highness should know about.” He gestured at a pegasus prisoner—the pegasus that had shot at me in the reiver camp. “It seems the reivers have contacts amongst the bandits, though I am not yet sure to what ends. Hopefully our interrogators will discover more in time, but this bodes ill.”

I frowned deeply. “‘Twould be good if our problems with the bandits and the reivers did not combine.”

“Indeed so.” Daylight scowled at the offending pegasus. “Mayhaps they are merely trading as co-ne’er-do-wells, but I fear there might be more to it. As thou mayest know, there are many pegasi emigres who fought for Severus and helped him seize his throne.”

I crossed my legs over my chest. “I have heard of the clanponies who fight as mercenaries overseas. They still claim to be part of clans, even.” I blinked slowly as I considered the possibilities of gryphons and pegasi, long traditional enemies, working together. “You think there might be a greater conspiracy in the works?”

‘Twas several moments before Daylight answered. “Mayhaps, but I am far from certain. ‘Tis possible no more than coin passes ‘tween Severus and his clanpony mercenaries, but I fear what might happen if he promises more to the pegasi if there is war ‘tween Equestria and Gryphonia.”

I could see one very dangerous possibility. “He could offer to fight on the pegasi’s behalf. Mayhaps even offer to bring back Pegasopolis.”

Daylight’s face contorted into a strained grin. “Thou art a smart one, and do imagine the most pleasant of possibilities. But aye, that could cause us great trouble if Severus comes up with such a possibility.”

Stalwart’s wings flickered. “Neigh, ‘twould never happen. Pegasi warriors would never work with the gryphons against Equestria. Such would be dishonorable.”

I raised an eyebrow. “Would they not? Before the Lunar Rebellion many did not imagine that the tribes would fight one another, or that the honorable warriors of Pegasopolis would consort with warlocks and monsters? And who would have imagined thousands of pegasi fighting for a gryphon king before the war?”

Stalwart’s features turned stony and he did not answer me. He was always fiercely proud of Pegasopolis and the pegasi’s honor, and the possibility we now faced might have been too much for him to contemplate.

Daylight sighed as he ran his hoof through his mane. “Whatever the case might be, I will put my fears into my report. Mayhaps our spies will discover whatever High King Severus is whispering into the ears of his pegasi mercenaries. That would tell us much of what to expect. Surely we must have at least one spy amongst all those warriors, or within Severus’ court.”

“Knowing what is happening in the Gryphonian royal court is a high priority,” I agreed. Though I did not know much about what we knew of its internal workings. Mother and Gale had been tight-lipped about Severus as of late, and I had not pressed hard on the matter. Mayhaps after this encounter with the reivers ‘twas time for me to do so. Gale might be convinced to confide in me what she knew about the workings of the gryphon court.

We reached the command tent, and Daylight held up the door flap for me. He looked to the guardponies that had escorted us here. “If all of you do not mind, I would like to speak with my fellow magus in privacy. Feel free to get some refreshments for yourselves, we should not have need of you for the rest of the evening.” Stalwart looked to me, and I nodded to him to assure him that ‘twas fine. They departed and the two of us headed into the tent.

Daylight sighed and shrugged. “Mayhaps more will be known about what the gryphons are doing at the conclave. I should gain a wider view of things if I become an archmagus.”

“That is one of the benefits of higher station,” I agreed.

A wry grin spread across Daylight’s lips. “I hope I will have thy support at the conclave in Fillydelphia?”

“You will,” I assured him. “I agreed with my mother that you should be the next Archmagus of the East, and the events of the last few days have done nothing to dissuade me from my course.”

“That is good to hear.” He pulled out a bottle of wine and poured each of us a glass. “Not having the vote of the Grand Vizier’s daughter and a potential future archmagus would be somewhat distressing.”

Feeling embarrassed, I did not look at him directly as I took a wine glass. “‘Tis probably presumptuous of me to suggest I will become an archmagus someday.”

Daylight shook his head. “Only moderately so, I would think. Mayhaps thou dost not know it, but ‘tis no secret that thy mother wishes for thee to succeed her. If I might be so bold, thou art her only apprentice and daughter, and she is known for her ambition. Go from there and look at the other signs, and ‘tis not hard to imagine what she intends.”

It was hard to argue against his points. Mother had come to depend on me more and more over recent months, and she had never been shy about what she wished for my future. But then, what mare of her station did not have ambitions for her child?

“I suppose there is no harm in admitting that I covet the title,” I said. “I wish to attain the heights of our order and do what good work I can.”

Daylight smiled and raised his glass to me. “As a fellow aspiring archmagus, I can sympathize with thy desires. It sounds as though thou art off to a good start. Already tales of thine accomplishments are spreading. Not just anypony could defeat a whole coven of hags, or out-bargain a fey.”

I tilted my head. “Is that so? I was not aware such tales had spread so far.” I wondered if that was Subtle’s doing or Mother’s. Such a reputation could have its own power, especially where the common pony was concerned, and that was something they both knew well—and had taught me, in fact.

“Rumors are the only thing that can go faster than a pegasus courtier.” He sipped his wine. “Though I will warn thee to be wary of sycophants and those who would abuse thee at the conclave. They collect like mayflies when ‘tis time to elect a new archmagus.”

I nodded. “Mother had thoroughly warned me. I will be careful. ‘Tis not as though I am new to such things—I did grow up in Canterlot, after all.”

“True enough.” My fellow magus swirled his drink and studied it. “Though there is one boon I would ask of thee while we are at the conclave.”

“What is that?” I was curious by his more serious tone.

“There ... is something I would wish to speak with thee about while we are in Fillydelphia.” He spoke hesitantly, choosing his words with care. “‘Tis somewhat personal, and I would have it spoken of only in private.”

I tilted my head. “Can we not speak of it now? We are in private.” At least as private as we could be in a camp full of soldiers, but the magic crafted into the tent itself should be keeping our conversation secret from any prying eyes.

Daylight frowned, and his eyes flicked between me and his drink. “‘Tis something I would prefer to talk about at the conclave. ‘Twould be good to have your mother near to clear some matters up after our discussion, if need be. Please, I ask for thy patience in this—all will become clear soon enough.”

My head tilted further. What could he wish to talk about in private that he wanted Mother on hoof for? It must have been something of a sensitive nature. Hopefully ‘twas nothing dangerous—I would like to think he would tell me if there was some pressing danger instead of playing games such as these. Though one possibility did present itself that made sense: mayhaps Daylight thought to propose a marriage? Near as I knew he was single, and his standing amongst the nobility was shaky. ‘Twas known he was a foundling of the Order of Sol Invictus, and had only earned the title of knight due to his service to the Order. Meanwhile, I could benefit from the patronage of an archmagus and influential knight within the Order. It made sense, though I was not sure what Mother would think of it. For that matter, I did not know what I thought about it.

“If you wish to wait ‘til the conclave to discuss the matter, then I will wait ‘til then,” I decided out loud. “I will seek to make time for a meeting.”

Some of the tension left Daylight’s shoulders. “My thanks. I assure thee, ‘twill be worth thy time.” He finished off his glass. “With that agreed upon, how about we make arrangements for thy travel back to Canterlot?”

I nodded. “That is fine. I was planning to leave in the morning with your report in hoof.”

“Then I will arrange for an escort for thee.” My fellow magus stepped over to a map that was lying on a table. “I think we got the bulk of the reivers in the area, but I would rather not take chances with thee. Thy mother would no doubt take umbrage if I allowed some evil to befall thee—like reivers taking thee captive—and I would prefer not to lose her favor over some ill-timed misfortune.”

“I hold that preference as well.” ‘Twas unlikely anything would happen to me on the way back to Canterlot, but there did not seem much point in arguing the matter with the senior Knight-Magus. As Stalwart had told me not that long ago, some fights were not worth fighting. Instead I turned my thoughts to what escort I might receive. “Mayhaps Lieutenant Shield and his patrolponies could escort me? Shield has family back in Canterlot, and I do not doubt he would like to see them again.”

A deep frown fell over Daylight’s face as his features darkened. “I was thinking to send Sergeant Wind Kicker and her squad with thee. I know the Sergeant well, and know she should be more than equal to the task.”

I blinked slowly as I felt something amiss. “Is there something wrong with Lieutenant Shield?”

Daylight stood still for a long moment. “I think the Lieutenant’s skills would be better served elsewhere than escorting thee. As I alluded to, I worry there might be more hidden reivers, and his patrolponies are best able to find them.”

While his reasoning was sound, there was something about Daylight’s tone that read false. I had heard enough carefully spoken statements to recognize when a pony was hiding his true thoughts. Pressing Daylight would probably only serve to upset him, and merely satisfying my curiosity was not sufficient reason to alienate a stallion who was likely to be an archmagus if Mother had her way.

“I trust your judgement, then.”

Daylight’s smiled returned. “Thank you. Now then...” He pulled up a cushion for the both of us at the table. “If thou wouldst be so kind, wouldst thou give me company and tell me of the happenings in Canterlot? I can have some dinner prepared for us.”

I nodded and sat down next to him. “I see no harm in it,” I agreed, not wishing to be rude. There was no business I needed to see to right at that moment, and building Daylight’s favor could only be to mine advantage.

“Excellent.” His horn lighted as he summoned someone to take our order. “And I would not mind hearing of thine own business as well. I have heard rumors of some of thine assignments, but I do not know what is truth or merely rumor.”

“What would you like to hear about?”

“How about what happened at Appleton?” Daylight settled on his cushion and smiled.

I smiled and nodded. “If you do not mind a long story...”

“...and that is everything that had transpired by the time I departed Knight-Magus Daylight’s company,” I finished reporting to Princess Celestia and the other important ponies gathered in Her Highness’ private throne room. Lady Protector Shadow Kicker sat to our princess’ right, a deep frown crossing her face, while Mother sat on the other side of Her Highness. “I have a letter from him stating much the same, though with his own suggestions for what should be done in response to the growing reiver attacks.”

Mother’s eyes had narrowed by the time I finished making my report. “We will read what he had to say in a bit, though first I want to say that thou hast a singular talent for finding trouble where there should be none.” She sighed. “This was not what I expected thee to report upon thy return.”

“I did what I believed to be my duty,” I said, trying not to sound defensive. “I could hardly allow reivers to terrorize the countryside when there was something I could do about it.”

Shadow shook her head. “Thy conduct speaks well of thee, Magus. Many ponies were saved because of thine actions, and we approve of thy decisions.” She turned a frown Mother’s direction. “Do we not, Sunbeam?”

Mother let out a huff and rolled her eyes. “Of course we do. I was merely lamenting how so many assignments given to my daughter seem to end in death and mayhem—especiallywhen those assignments should have resulted in no such thing.”

“Fate has a way of upturning our plans, whatever they might be,” Celestia announced in a calm tone. “Though since we all agree that Midnight did as we wished, how about we turn our attention to how to react to this news?”

“Launching a punitive expedition on the reiver camps in Westmarch had an appeal,” Shadow stated with a glower. “Doing so ended the worst of the reiver attacks for a time a decade ago.”

A scowl grew over Mother’s features, and her eyes flicked Her Highness’ way. “Such a plan would be problematic, as circumstances are different than they were a decade ago. Such an attack in Gryphonian territory could give Severus causus belli, and one that could unite all of Gryphonia behind him. The nobles might not support him in a war of aggression against Equestria, but they will be much more likely to do so if they consider it a defensive war.”

Shadow’s wings twitched. “‘Tis gryphons who have raided into our territory first. We would not be the aggressors if it comes to war.”

Mother shook her head. “Alas my dear Shadow, thou dost forget how the gryphons would perceive a punitive expedition. To them the reivers are not a problem or a mark of aggression, but ponies raiding into their own lands would be. What is more, if we launch an attack into gryphon territory, Severus will have no choice but to strike back at us lest he look weak before his enemies. He has spent years crushing his fellow nobles to end their civil war, and I do not see him throwing all he has achieved away because he fears Equestria.”

Shadow snorted. “So we are to accept our wounds without comment?” She shook her head. “That is unacceptable. I will not stand aside as ponies we are sworn to protect are harmed for fear of offending gryphons.”

Mother let out a put-upon sigh. “I am not saying we must do nothing. At the very least we can hunt down those reivers that enter our territory, and preferably keep them out of Equestria to start with.”

Shadow frowned at Mother. “That is fine to say, but that merely treats the symptoms of the disease afflicting Equestria. If we wish to truly solve the problem, we must strike at the source.”

Princess Celestia frowned as she considered the words of her most trusted advisors. Though to my slight surprise, her eyes fell upon me. “And what do you think, Midnight?”

I blinked, for I did not expect to be inquired about this. “Me?”

Her Highness nodded. “I wish to hear thy thoughts on the matter. What do you think should be done about the reivers?”

My mouth suddenly felt very dry as I found myself being stared down by what were probably the three most powerful ponies in Equestria. ‘Twas a situation where a pony could easily look like a complete fool, and ‘twas only with a force of will that I organized my thoughts on what I should suggest. I had put some thought to the idea on the way to Canterlot, so ‘twas merely a matter of stating what I thought the best course of action.

“It seems to me that we are at a dangerous crossroad with Gryphonia,” I said with slow deliberation. “Correct me if I am wrong, but are our armies not spread about Equestria?”

Shadow nodded. “There has been little reason to concentrate them as of late. Not when there are many minor threats to deal with across Equestria.”

That knowledge in hoof, I continued. “Then the first thing I suggest we do is to move the bulk of our forces to the east coast—both to present stronger resistance against the reivers and to put on a show of strength to Gryphonia’s king. If we show a willingness to go to war to defend ourselves, then ‘tis possible Severus might back down from a conflict ere one can truly begin.”

“Assuming such a move does not just provoke them,” Mother countered, an unreadable look on her features. “If Severus is looking for a war with Equestria, then massing our forces near his border will give him an excuse to marshall his own forces.”

I was unsure if Mother really disagreed with me or was merely challenging me as part of a test. Either way, I could not back down from mine argument without looking weak-willed or foolish, so I continued. “If all High King Severus desires is a war with us, then he will find an excuse in anything we do. Either we do nothing and look so weak that we invite an attack, or we do something preemptively and be declared as aggressors. We cannot control what the gryphons will ultimately do, so the best course of action is to do what will place us in the best possible position if the worst comes to pass. At least with my proposal we will be in place to fight him should it come to war. What is more, we will be defending what the gryphons will desire to take most: our east coast ports. They make it no secret that they still think Manehattan should still be theirs, and ‘tis hard to overstate how important using such a port as a base would be to them.”

Shadow cocked her head slightly as she took in mine argument. “And what about after we marshal our armies near the coast? Shall we do nothing, or wouldst thou argue to attack the reiver camps in Westmarch?”

I carefully chose my words for this next part. “What I recommend is a gradual escalation in our response to the reivers. First we move the Royal Guard into position to best defend the Eastmarch, then push Severus and the Westmarch nobles diplomatically. We protest the illegal acts of the reivers while also offering opportunities for reconciliation—mayhaps offering some aid for communities in Westmarch that have been devastated by conflict might bear fruit.”

Shadow’s eyes narrowed. “Thou wouldst suggest we bribe the gryphons to stop the reivers? We can hardly accept selling our honor for peace, especially when such would only invite the gryphons to commit acts that they think would cause us to give them even more for peace.”

I shook my head. “There is a significant difference ‘tween paying tribute to a power out of fear and giving aid to a war-ravaged neighbor. Not to mention Severus will have no reason to come to the table with us if we give him no positive reasons to do so. If all we do is threaten him, then he can only threaten us in return or look weak. Only by offering him something he desires can we convince him to meet us in concord.”

Shadow crossed her legs over her chest. “I am not sure I am convinced on this. There is little stopping him from taking our money and then going to war with us anyway. Not to mention he could use such funds to tighten his grip on his power.”

“I would not suggest giving him vast funds with which he could carry on a war,” I stated. “The sums I would suggest would be far less than it would cost us to wage a war—not even taking into account the damage that would be caused to Equestria by the conflict. And this is but one step in a greater scheme; I would use the offer of aid to Gryphonia to gauge what it is that Severus and the other gryphon lords desire. If he turns us down out-of-hoof, then we know he likely plans for war, and we can act based on that knowledge. If he does come to the table to negotiate with us, then we can see what desires lie at his heart, and see what can be done to both prevent war and end the reiver raids.”

The slightest smile crept onto Mother’s lips. “‘Tis an intriguing idea. It might let us buy time to ready our defenses, if nothing else. We would not be hurt to ready Manehattan for a siege. Unfortunately, many of the defenses along the east coast have fallen into disrepair over the years, so more time to address that may help.” (1)

1. This is largely because the royal government had cut funding to the defenses of rebel settlements like Manehattan. Little surprise, the loyalists saw little reason to pour revenue into building up the fortifications of cities that had waged war on it, especially with the royal budget being as tight as it was during the Great Ennui.

Shadow grunted, her displeasure obvious as she frowned deeply. “I would still prefer to take action first, but ‘twill take time to prepare for a war.”

Princess Celestia re-entered the conversation. “I prefer to give peace a chance if at all possible. As Midnight pointed out, we might be able to make an accord with High King Severus. We must remind ourselves that these reivers are probably acting on their own, or at most, at the behest of their lords. We should speak with Gryphonia’s ambassador and see what can be done before we take more extreme measures.”

Shadow snorted. “I do not think we will be able to trust that peacock’s word on anything.”

Princess Celestia sighed and nodded. “While I desire peace, I would be remiss if I did not prepare my nation for a war that might be just over the horizon. I fear ‘tis time we raised taxes so that we can fill the royal coffers. I had hoped that we could put such measures off for another decade, but we have already borrowed more than I like to pay for charities and repair the damages from the last war..”

“We should meet with your other advisors, Your Highness,” Mother said. “‘Twould be best if everypony understood what we need to prepare for should the worst come to pass.”

“Agreed,” Princess Celestia said. “In fact, after that I will be tempted to review the Eastmarch myself to assess the situation. I would like to personally see the state of the defenses of the region and the state of my ponies.”

“That would have the advantage of showing that you are taking the threat from the gryphons seriously.” Mother tapped her hoof as a scowl grew on her features. “I would go with you if not for the magus conclave in Fillydelphia. Unfortunately, the election is far too sensitive for me to do otherwise.”

That sparked my curiosity. Mother had been aiming to make Daylight Shimmer the Archmagus of the Eastmarch for years now, and despite that she was not wholly confident he would win the election? It made me worry how the factions opposing us were doing amongst our fellow magi. That was something to discuss with Mother later.

Her Highness looked to Shadow. “And what of thee, Shadow? Dost thou still intend on going to the conclave?”

Shadow was not quick to respond, her gaze shifting from Her Highness to Mother. “I think I should still go as well. ‘Twill be important that a suitable archmagus be elected to lead the magi in the Eastmarch, and ‘twould not hurt for me to speak with the battle magi of the region.”

Princess Celestia nodded slowly. “Understood. Mayhaps I can start along the northern half of the coast, and we could meet up in Manehattan?”

“That should be fine if the conclave is concluded soon enough,” Mother agreed, but her frown soon reappeared. “Though first we need to make arrangements before we depart Canterlot. New taxes need to be levied, the Guard repositioned, and a hundred other things need done.”

“I agree to raising taxes and moving our warriors to the east coast, though I am unsure of some of the other measures we discussed,” Shadow stated. “And I want to review the possibility of launching a raid into Westmarch if Severus proves unwilling to do as we desire.”

“Then I will call on mine other advisors so that we might discuss our actions in detail.” Princess Celestia looked as though a great weight were falling on her, but still she flashed me a smile. “Thou art dismissed, Magus Midnight. We will call on thee if we need thee for anything else.”

While I might have wished to stay so that I could listen to what they planned, there was little I could do when I had been dismissed. I curtseyed before them. “By your leave, Your Highness.” I nodded to Mother and Shadow. “Lady Protector, Archmagus.”

Author's Note

Thanks to my editors Chengaor Qordath and Comma-Kazie for all their help, and to my pre-readers Brony Writer, wolfstorm56, Trinary, 621Chopsuey, Rodinga, PoisonClaw, and Swiftest for their hard work editing.

Chapter 2

“Another late night, child?” Mother asked in lieu of greeting as I entered the dining room for breakfast. She frowned at me as she picked at her eggs next to a small bowl of fruit.

I yawned and nodded. “I was up studying.” One of the problems with going out on an assignment was that I lost access to all the reading materials available in Canterlot. That could be greatly irritating as I furthered mine advancement in the magical arts. There were practical exercises I could do while away from the capital, but sooner or later I wished to study new spells and theory.

Mother tsked and shook her head, and I frowned at this odd disapproval. “What? Studying is important.”

Mother jabbed a fork into her eggs. “So are your other responsibilities.”

I sighed. “I am aware, Mother.” It seemed she was in one of her moods. Mayhaps ‘twas because of the news I brought back about the reivers. Even simple talk of war was enough to sour the mood of many ponies. Those who were not eager to engage in bloodshed and destruction so that they could gain glory and loot for themselves, in any event.

“I see.” Mother took a bite of eggs and regarded me with a disinterested air. “Then you will not be late for our expedition to gather ingredients this morning?”

“I will be ready.” I began to sit, but stopped as I fully registered what Mother had actually said. “What ingredients did you need to gather?”

Mother’s frown deepened. “We'll be gathering several mushrooms, lichens, and mosses. Mossy Banks sent me a few new potion recipes I would love to test.” She paused before adding, “You will be late for our appointment in ... two minutes.”

I blinked and scurried to down my breakfast. Mother’s warning was not an idle one. “You could have told me ahead of time.”

“I did.” Her eyes narrowed. “Yesterday.”

“When?” I asked with a mouth half full of eggs. I did not remember broaching such a topic. I saw Mother but once or twice yesterday, apart from the meeting with Princess Celestia.

“Evidently whilst thou wert paying more attention to thy books than thine own beloved mother,” Mother groused.

My ears wilted. I had been quite absorbed in my studies, so ‘twas possible I had missed her instructions. Though ‘twas unlike me to forget something such as that. “'Twas not mine intention to offend.”

Mother tossed her napkin dismissively onto the table. “'Tis past now. Make ready, child.”

I grabbed some food from the table to take with me. I was still hungry, but I knew that there was little point in arguing. ‘Twould only make things worse for me. “So we are to head to the market, then?”

Mother headed to the door, summoning her cloak as she did so. “No, we will need to gather these directly.”

I tilted my head as I gathered mine own cloak. She did not intend on buying her components at the market? That meant she intended on getting them from another source. If Archmagus Mossy Banks had given her an unusual potion recipe, then likely the components came from a unique source not readily found via conventional means. Her plan revealed itself when she picked up her material collecting tools. “You do not intend for us to go into the caves, do you?”

“That is where what we seek lies,” Mother confirmed without looking at me.

I frowned as I considered the issue before us. In truth, I was not eager to go into the caves ‘neath Mount Avalon. There were a score of other things I would prefer to do with my time than collect materials within the vast cave network that honeycombed the mountain upon which our home was perched. “Why not hire somepony else to gather what you require?”

“Is there a reason I should waste bits on that?” I opened my mouth to reply, but Mother cut me off with a dismissive wave. “We will need quite specific ingredients, and as I have not made this particular potion before I want to be careful. Somepony else might waste my time harvesting the wrong materials—time which I cannot spare with the upcoming conclave.”

“I see.” My brow furrowed as my options for getting out of going to the dirty caves dwindled. “And you require mine assistance?”

“Aye, thy help will speed things along, and I need thee to help me carry everything.” Mother finished checking all her equipment before splitting it between us to carry. “And thou shouldst learn such things as well. Potion-making is a useful skill, my child—thou canst hardly make a potion without knowing what goes in it.”

I sighed, not enjoying being lectured to once again. “I know that. I have made potions before.”

“Then thou knowest the importance of identifying thine ingredients.” Mother frowned as she looked me over. “Which makes me wonder why we are still discussing this.”

Knowing there was little point in lying to her, I answered. “It can be dirty in the caves. Especially in the areas where flora grows.”

Mother raised her eyebrow primly. “And?”

My shoulders sagged as I realized that there was no way to get out of this loathsome task. “Nevermind.”

Mother gave me one last concerned look before turning away. “Then let us waste no more time.” She departed her tower with me in tow.

The two of us headed into the caverns beneath Mount Avalon. Thanks to generations of mining, the caves were a labyrinth that more than one pony had gotten lost in, either succumbing to hunger, some accident, or running afoul of some hidden predator which lurked in the dark. We were fortunate in that the portion of the cavern we were going into was well-mapped, and there were even several signs along the way to aid travelers to their destination. We were far from the only magi or Canterlot resident who liked to harvest the underground fungi or other flora that grew down here. We even passed by a few ponies on our way to our goal with edible mushrooms in baskets. Though for the most part the only sounds we heard were the echoes of our hoofsteps on the stone, the only light the blue and green of our magic.

In the end I decided to risk my mother’s wrath and break the silence. It was better than dreading how dirty our destination would be. “Did you decide on what should be done with the reivers?”

I still heard a hint of irritation in Mother’s voice, but ‘twas calmer than it had been back in her tower. “I am considering several options, but for now I think we should step carefully.”

“Something along the lines I suggested, then?” I asked out of curiosity.

Mother nodded. “I have given your proposal the consideration it was due, child.” A slight grin worked its way onto her lips. “It happens to align with mine own thoughts on the matter.”

“Then I hope it works out.” Encouraged by the fact that she agreed with my proposal, I hurried my steps so that I walked by her side, instead of following. “Though I am afraid much depends on what the gryphons do.”

“That is the problem with most political plans.” Mother let out a frustrated huff. “Still, it accounts for our own actions well enough. Planning for much beyond that carries the risk of being undermined by the unexpected actions of our opponents.”

“That is true enough.” I frowned as I thought about High King Severus and the reivers. “I am not o’erjoyed by the idea of another war.”

“None of us are.” She shrugged. “But the reivers might not give us a choice.”

“So I am aware.” My frown deepened as I considered some conversations I had overheard. “Though I worry we might be in the minority about not wanting another war. I have heard some of the soldiers speak eagerly of the chance to test their martial prowess. Not to mention many ponies wish to punish Gryphonia in some way for the reiver raids. Then there are the gryphons themselves. Certainly many of them seem to want yet another war with us just so that they might have the opportunity for further glory and spoils.”

“Aye, the chance to strike back at the gryphons for their raids is a tempting offer for many. ‘Tis only nature to want to fight those who injure you.” Mother stopped to check a sign before continuing deeper into the cavern. “Some of whom have considerable influence.”

“Such as Shadow?” I hazarded. “'Tis why I fear it is inevitable. Many will listen to her if she calls for a war, Her Highness included.”

“It might well be, but let us be sure of that ere we decide it is.” Mother shook her head. “We are not yet strong enough to seek war, if it can be easier avoided at reasonable cost.”

“‘Tis possible that Gryphonia is all the weaker for their civil war.” I shrugged. “I suppose we will just have to wait and see how things proceed for now. Hopefully the conclave will not have too dour of a mood cast over it because of the reiver attacks.”

“At least we can count on the magi to follow my lead on the matter. Granted, I did appoint all the current archmagi to their positions to begin with.”

We arrived at the specific cavern we desired. Fluorescent mushrooms clinging to crystals and rocks lighted the chamber in a rainbow of colors, and a sweet smell emanated from the room from fungal decay and floating spores. The cavern had an undercurrent of magic to it, which partially fed the fungus that covered nearly every surface. It was also all but impossible to walk anywhere without getting all manner of matter on one’s self and end up befouled.

I sighed and went about putting away my cloak. “So, what are these potions Archmagus Mossy Banks gave you the formule for?”

“Remedies for swamp fever,” Mother said as she started to slip on her rubber gloves. “It seems sound in theory, but I wish to try making a few vials for myself to see if there are any improvements to be made.”

I nodded. A tree that could turn ponies into more such evil trees through the use of foul transmutation magics was but yet another reason for ponies not to traverse places such as Froggy Bottom Bog. Little surprise Mossy Banks sought a cure for such a terrible affliction that infected his home. “The bog is a terrifying place because of such things.”

“A cure for swamp fever will make it much less so.” Mother finished putting on her gloves and looked herself over. “Thus why I wish to verify his findings.” (1)

1. Mossy Bank’s cure worked quite effectively for five centuries before the bog fever trees evolved adaptations which rendered the treatment obsolete.

“Understandable.” I grimaced as I watched Mother slog her way through the ankle-deep mushrooms, her hooves squishing as she walked. “It would ... be a... credit to his... name.”

Mother looked back and frowned when she saw my reluctance to follow her. “Is there a problem?”

I shuffled in place, not wanting to meet her gaze. “I do not wish to become ... dirty.”

Mother tsked and shook her head. “Is that truly thy greatest concern at this moment?”

I considered the question carefully. “Yes.”

Mother’s expression deepened into a scowl. “We must address this.”

“By leaving the cavern?” I asked hopefully, perking up in unlikely optimism.

“If my daughter is so weak-willed she must flee a tiny bit of dirt, then yes,” she snipped.

I winced and hunched my shoulders. “I am not weak-willed. I simply do not like dirt.”

“This is more than a mere preference.” Mother jabbed a hoof down at the muck beneath her. “When it prevents you from doing your duty as a magus, it becomes a problem that needs to be addressed.”

I let out an annoyed huff. “So what am I to do?”

“Overcome it.” Mother pointed to a nearby wall covered in the fluorescent mushrooms. “Now, aid me in gathering the reagents.” Her eyes narrowed, brokering no argument. “And that is a command, not a request. Understood?”

I sighed and nodded. “Aye, I understand.” My teeth clenched as I stepped into the muck and went where my mother commanded me. Under her instructions, I went about collecting the desired materials, though the work garnered no love from me.

After some time working in silence, I decided to give my mind something else to think about. “Do you think Daylight will have the votes needed to become Archmagus of Eastmarch?”

“Of course.” She scooped a patch of mushrooms she had been harvesting into a glass jar. “Even if there have been one or two irksome developments. Certainly Morning breaking step with me was an unexpected problem.”

I blinked in surprise, as this was news to me. Mine old master had been one of Mother’s allies since the Lunar Rebellion. “Morning broke from you? But why?”

Mother frowned as she scanned for more of the specific mushroom she desired. “She favors a more aggressive stance than I. Evidently, she and Shadow are in closer accord on this matter.”

“I do not think that should be too much trouble in this matter,” I told her. “Daylight also argues for a more aggressive approach with the reivers. It seems to me that she would vote for him if that is the deciding issue for her.”

Mother grumbled with severe irritation. “I would prefer a magus whose career I have sponsored to show more gratitude. Especially when I went to so much trouble to find her a position in which she was comfortable after her husband’s death.”

I considered what might be at the heart of Mother's unhappiness. True, she was rarely happy when somepony broke ranks with her, but in this instance I sensed there was something else triggering her displeasure. “Are you worried there might be a fracture forming in your faction?”

She stopped her work for but a moment after I asked my question. “That is one possible concern, yes. Especially when Shadow also supports a more aggressive line. Add to that Daylight agreeing with them and you can start to see a pattern.”

“I do not see Her Highness supporting being aggressive on this, though,” I said. “She will seek peace as long as ‘tis viable.”

“She prefers caution to aggressive action. Though...” Mother wore a troubled smile. “It is enough to make me concerned. It is not a small faction, and those within it usually show good judgment.”

I digested this information as I harvested some moss. “So then you worry that if enough of her more valued councilors argue in favor of a raid, Princess Celestia will bow to their wishes?”

“And I cannot deny the possibility that they could see something I do not,” Mother groused, scraping away some moss with more effort than was technically needed.

“Then there is the possibility that High King Severus does indeed desire a war,” I admitted, not liking the idea. “And giving him the time to marshal his forces and act during a time and place of his design would only be to our detriment.”

“Just so.” Mother put a stopper into one of her jars. “Hence why 'tis so important to learn what Severus plans. Something I have gone to considerable effort to achieve.”

“To little gain, thus far, unfortunately.” Severus’ court had been damnably difficult to penetrate. ‘Tween nobles suffering poverty, all the gryphons in a royal retinue, and political enemies, ‘twas highly unusual that we could not find even one agent when normally Equestria could always find someoneto serve as a spy.

“Thus far, yes.” Mother stretched out her limbs to limber them. “Meeting with his diplomats should reveal something at least. There is only so long he can hide his intentions without causing confusion within his own ranks.”

“That was mine own thought as well.” I finished gathering up the mushrooms and gave her a smile. “I am done, Mother.”

Mother scrutinized the jars I had filled with components. At the end of her examination she frowned. “It is a start.”

Mine eye twitched. “‘A start?’”

Mother started away putting her own jars. “We will have to work on desensitizing thee of this aversion to dirt. ‘Tis unbecoming of a magus.” She hummed to herself as she rubbed her chin. “Perhaps some work with Archmagus Banks?”

I grimaced. “But he lives in a bog.”

Mother gave me an evil smile. “That is precisely the point. A brief time under his tutelage would help thee build influence with another archmagus, and he will put thee to work on something that puts an end to this unbecoming behavior. ‘Tis quite ideal, I think.”

This was not a plan I favored. While I respected Archmagus Mossy Banks from a healthy distance, I did not wish to work in his bog. The issue being that Mother was now seriously considering the idea. Telling her I did not want to go was not going to be sufficient reason for her not to send me, and could even provoke her to take more immediate action. Neigh, I needed a different approach if I was going to avoid the grime of the bog.

“But did we not wish for me to find a patron?” I asked quickly. “If we found a suitable patron, I would need to start working for that pony as soon as it is decided lest we insult him or her.”

“That is true.” Mother pressed her lips together. “Though Archmagus Banks would make a fine choice. He is a skilled and powerful magus in his own right, and is considered a hero by many...”

Damnation, this was not starting out the way I desired. “We should consider our other options as well!” I said even more quickly. “To be thorough. Naturally. As should be done with such an important decision. That would only be logical.”

Mother raised an eyebrow. “I suppose I could hear thine options. Hast thou anypony in mind?”

A few ponies had come to the forefront of mine thinking, so I went ahead with presenting them. “We did speak of Shadow being my patron. I could hardly do better than with the Lady Protector of Equestria.” I also quite liked Shadow. She had always been kind to me, and listened to my questions.

“True, she would make for a fine patron.” Mother snapped off her rubber gloves. “Though if thou thinkest Shadow would spare thee dirt and exertion...”

I considered this idea. ‘Twas true that dirt and exertion came naturally to any army camp. I had seen that readily enough, the latest example being Magus Daylight’s camp of reiver-hunters. “I must be doomed to become dirty.”

“Aye, if I have my way about it,” Mother said as she put her gloves away. “Whom else hast thou considered?”

I sighed as a sense of inevitable doom fell over me. “There is Gale. Mayhaps she is not as influential as Shadow, but a patronage with her can have its benefits when she is a spymaster. Not to mention I should yet get Shadow’s approval.”

“She is worth considering,” Mother agreed. “Even if she is not my favorite due to our past issues with one another.”

I frowned as I reviewed my next option. “Would you disapprove of Magus Morning as my patron? I realize you two are somewhat in conflict with one another right now, but she is influential within the Magus Order in her own right and has served as a fine master for me as an apprentice.”

Mother waved my worries off. “A minor political squabble o'er one single issue. ‘Tis hardly worth burning bridges o'er, especially if it returns her to the fold. Though I would note that she is not quite as influential as she once was.”

“We should at least consider it with the conclave here soon, not to mention a potential war,” I urged her. “Solidarity within the Magus Corps is no small thing at the moment.”

“Quite so.” Mother finished putting her harvesting equipment away and then restrapped her saddlebags on. “Certainly if your choice of patron can turn the tide that would be of use. Anyone else thou wert considering?”

I shook my head. “Neigh, not particularly.”

“Then I will think the matter over.” Mother led the way out of the mushroom-lined cave. “In the meantime, thou shouldst speak with those thou wouldst have as a patron, and see if they would accept thee. No sense putting our eggs into a basket that will not hold them.”

I nodded. “I will do so.”

“Good then.” Mother craned her head back to look at me. “Though we should also consider thy marriage as well with the conclave approaching.”

Ah, I knew this matter was coming up sooner or later, and ‘twas not hard to figure out my mother’s line of thinking. “Because my marriage might be necessary to secure an alliance during the conclave?”

Mother nodded. “Just so. I believe everything should be fine, but you can never know for certain how one might proceed. Thy marriage is an important trump card I can play, if necessary.” She narrowed her eyes at me. “I trust that will not be an issue.”

I shook my head. “Neigh, ‘tis not so long as ‘tis a good match.”

Mother scoffed. “I would hardly marry thee to some inferior partner. The idea of having some inbred imbecile as my son-in-law is repulsive. I am drawing up a list of candidates that I would find acceptable.”

My ears perked at this information. “Anypony I should know about?”

“Once the list is done, we can go over it together,” Mother said, giving me damnably little to go on.

“That is fine then,” I said, trying to sound amiable. Though I decided to needle Mother with something that might coax a bit more out of her. “I know we do have to worry about producing an heir for our house.”

“Naturally,” Mother said as we continued down the cavern passageway. “It is one of my primary concerns. I hardly wish for my house to die out so quickly. The nobility could use a house of actual distinction amongst its numbers.”

“That would be good,” I agreed absentmindedly. Mother’s dislike was widely known, and I knew disagreeing with her about the place of the nobility was a pointless endeavor. “Though with my marriage being considered, that makes me wonder how I should approach ... propositions made towards me.”

“Ah?”

I shuffled, uncertain how best to proceed with this. “I am not quite sure how serious she is, but Subtle has made propositions of an amorous nature towards me.”

Mother shrugged. “Bed her if it is thy wish, but we need a legitimate heir.”

I tilted my head at this, for I had not quite expected this type of reaction from her. “Legitimate, or 'legitimate’?”

“Unambiguously legitimate,” Mother asserted. “I was common-born, and thou wert natural-born. ‘Tis one of the reasons why I wish to make a proper marriage for thee; as much as I dislike playing by the nobility’s rules, we must create an air of legitimacy around our house now for it to prosper in the future. For that, we need a proper marriage, and children born within it. If thou dost take a lover, ‘tis to be no more than a dalliance. Understood?”
“Yes, Mother.” Her position was quite clear on this matter, and I did not particularly wish to argue with her over a topic I was not exactly comfortable with. I could speak of such things with more ease than I had in the past, probably a consequence of dealing regularly with Subtle, but it still did not come naturally to me.

“Good, then.” The two of us walked together in silence for a time. Though at length Mother spoke to me again. “How fare thy studies, my daughter?”

“Quite well,” I answered. “I have the basics down for your technique with ice and fire. I do not have thy proficiency in it, but I am nonetheless pleased with my progress.”

“Very good, then.” Mother checked a sign before continuing down another passage. “And thine other studies?”

“That is part of what I was looking into last night. I was trying to see what else I might master.” I frowned as I contemplated the issues I had been running into as of late. “Though what I found is that most of what interested me were increasingly obscure or highly specialized forms of magic.”

Mother’s steps slowed slightly. “Oh really? Does this trouble thee?”

“It does.” I thought over how best to describe my troubles. “While I have been making a lot of progress lately in my studies, ‘tis just ... I am not sure quite how to describe it. 'Tis as though I were reaching a plateau. I daresay my evocation is better than it has ever been, and that despite the practice I put into it, I cannot cast my spells with any more efficiency than I have already mastered.”

Mother fell back to walk beside me. “Ah, yes, there comes a point where study provides no more.”

I tilted my head. “That is not quite what I would expect an archmagus to say.”

“Oh?” Mother took on an imperious air. “Didst thou think that all there was to being a magus was books?”

I shook my head. “Of course not. I suppose 'tis just I did not expect to be reaching my limits so soon.”

Mother smirked as she poked my shoulder. “Thou hast a peerless teacher, if I might say so.”

“That is true,” I admitted. “You and Morning have done very well.” There was little complaint I could have in their teaching methods. Even when I spoke with some of my peers, I could tell the difference in the quality of my education in comparison. “Still, ‘tis a strange idea that my studies are yielding fewer rewards than they had in the past. Especially when I wish to reach greater heights than I already have.”

‘Twas a fact that I had simply not reached my mother’s level of mastery. While I could explain some of that as due to experience, I still could not help the feeling that she was much more powerful than myself. This was an unpleasant thought when I wished to reach her station someday.

“It means thou needst to expand thy work to new avenues,” Mother told me. “Hence why a good patron will be of use. Learning new skills will help thee advance.”

“So it seems like. Hence why I should work on getting a patron, among other things...” I sighed as my frustrations built, for I could feel another argument for training with Mossy Banks coming. “I merely wish to become an archmagus someday.”

“I am sure thou wilt, my child,” Mother said. “Thou art already well on thy way to doing so.”

“Thank you.” It felt good to hear Mother say that I was doing well, especially towards reaching my goal of becoming an archmagus. There were a great many things swirling around me. The rising reiver attacks, the conclave, managing my career, and my progress as a magus. Mayhaps I worried for nothing, but still I felt insufficient. Much like dirt, doubts clung to me.

Once we returned to the tower I immediately went about cleaning myself of the filth of the caves. Mother wished to make her potions alone, so that left me the opportunity to do some things I wished to take care of for the evening. After making myself presentable, I headed to the Kicker Compound. I wished to check up on my friend Gale, and speak with Shadow about the idea of her becoming my patron. Mother was seriously considering making Mossy Banks my patron, so ‘twould be best to secure other options as quickly as possible before Mother set her mind to a specific course.

A pity for me that there was one specific fact that I had not taken into account when I set out for the Kicker Compound. I was but a quarter of the way to my destination when it started raining. In my rush I had forgotten to check the weather schedule and see that there was to be a downpour that evening. If not for my shield spell I surely would have been drenched within a few minutes. Unfortunately, I had to pick my way around puddles and mud all the way to the Kickers’ home.

Thankfully, I managed to reach my destination without dirtying myself, even if the trip had taken about twice as long because of the rain. Thus it was a relief when I reached the door to the main keep of the castle the Kickers had made their home. I knocked and waited, happy that I was but moments from relief from the weather.

Naturally that is when she struck. All the warning I received was the taunting laughter of children as they ran past me, each of them splashing into a muddy puddle, and thoroughly splattering me with water and mud. Alas, the sudden shock of the cold water hitting me caused me to lose my concentration on my shield spell, and the dome over my head dissipated. In but moments I was soaked.

My eye twitched and I turned to watch as the children ran down the street playing whatever game amused them in the evening downpour. At their head was her: the Perfidious Filly. She cackled with obvious malice as she galloped down the street at the lead of her nefarious horde of ne’er-do-wells. No doubt on her way to committing some greater heinous act. Of course ‘twas she who had struck, for who else would torment me so? (2)

2. It should be noted that ever since she had partaken in the Kicker Clan’s snowball war, Midnight had become convinced that the “Perfidious Filly” as she called her was up to some great evil, and she regularly crossed Midnight’s path over the coming months. I’m a bit skeptical that some random filly could be great evil or somehow have it in for Midnight, and Midnight is known for her various eccentricities.

Before I could decide on how to deal with the insidious Perfidious Filly, the keep door opened. Ash Kicker frowned up at me. “Magus Sparkle?”

Mine eye twitched again as I turned to Shadow’s son. After consideration, I decided that ‘twould be best to get inside and out of the rain and mud. Likely the Perfidious Filly was merely attempting to lead me into an ambush after her nefarious attack. But she would have her day, that I swore.

My course decided, I did my best to give Ash a friendly smile despite my miserable current condition. “Ash, 'tis good to see thee again.”

Ash took an instinctive step back for some curious reason as his shoulders tensed. “Yes, of course Magus. Are you ... are you well?”

“That Perfidious Filly has struck again, and I am now muddy and wet,” I informed him. “May I come inside and dry off?”

“Please, come in, Magus.” Ash let me inside and he looked me over. “Shall I retrieve a towel for you?”

I nodded. “I would be most thankful.”

“Very well then. Please wait here.” He turned to leave, but then paused in a nearby doorway. “You wished to speak with Mother, yes? Shall I tell her you are here?”

“If thou wouldst not mind,” I told him. “I also wanted to see Gale while I visited. But perhaps seeing one before the other might be best.”

“I believe Gale is with Dusk in their quarters,” Ash informed me.

“That would make sense.” I noticed that I was making a puddle on the stone floor and was reminded of my more immediate needs. “So first a towel, please. I am indecent for company as I am. I will see thy family once I am presentable again.”

“Of course, Magus.” Ash scampered off but soon returned with several towels. “Here you go.”

I took them and went about drying myself off. Thankfully between the towels and my magic ‘twas a quick job to return semblance to my dignity. “Now then, is thy mother available?”

“I believe Mother was going to have her lunch soon,” Ash told me. “I expect she would not object to your joining her.”

“I would welcome the hospitality.” I offered the used towels to Ash and he took them. “Let us deal with these towels, and then I would consider it a kindness if thou wouldst lead the way to thy mother.”

“Of course, Magus.” Ash showed me further into the keep and we soon found ourselves in the armory. Arms and armor lined the walls in neat rows, and sitting at a bench polishing her armor was the Lady Protector Shadow herself.

Shadow looked up when we entered the room and smiled when she spotted us. “Midnight. Please, join me. I hope the weather did not inconvenience thee too terribly.”

“It did, but sometimes we must bear what we must.” I decided not to bring up the Perfidious Filly right at that moment. Sadly, while Shadow was a virtuous and capable mare, she was like most ponies and did not believe me when I spoke of the black-hearted fiend’s evil. Someday I would have my proof of the Perfidious Filly’s true wickedness, but for now I would have to concentrate on other matters. “Your son was the perfect host, though.”

“I am glad to hear it.” Shadow smiled approvingly at her son.

Ash’s face flushed at the praise. “Thank you, Magus. Mother, I have been told by the chefs that lunch is nearly ready. Shall the dining room be prepared?”

Shadow nodded. “Tell them to do so, and to make preparations for a guest.” She seemed to think to herself for a moment before adding, “And wouldst thou mind dining with thy sister for lunch? I would like to speak with Midnight about things that I fear would merely bore thee, Ash.”

“That is fine, Mother, I will tell the chefs what to do.” He departed and left me alone with Shadow.

Shadow picked up the rag and returned to rubbing a particularly troublesome spot on her armor. “I hope thou didst not expect a grand banquet. 'Twill merely be vegetable stew in a trencher.”

“That is quite fine, especially when I was not expected as a guest. Mine apologies for not sending word that I would be coming ahead of time.” I was not about to be rude to my host. Not when I knew that this was how she traditionally ate, and as I said, had not called ahead about mine intentions. Besides, complaining would only have served to undermine my purpose for coming here.

“'Tis fine.” Done with polishing her armor, Shadow placed it to the side. In truth, ‘twas rare for me to see her without her armor on, even in her own home. “What brings thee by? Is this merely a social call?”

“There were a couple of things I wished to ask you,” I informed her. “Not that I mind thy company.”

“Of course thou hast questions.” Shadow smiled coyly and waved a hoof. “Ask, then.”

There seemed little reason to dance around the issue I had come here to speak about, so I struck at the heart of the issue. “My mother and I have been discussing the idea of me finding a patron. She thinks I am of the age for it, and have learned the most that I can from her.” I tried not to let any frustration on that last point seep into my voice. While I had made great strides in my magic over the last few months, there was still the nagging feeling I was reaching a ceiling I could not press through.

“Ah, yes, that is quite so.” Shadow’s gaze became more distant, as though she saw something that was not there. “I believe I was but a year or two younger than thee when I served my time in the Patrol, and Gale did the same at a similar age. Did she have any particular candidates in mind?”

“She did, aye.” I hesitated before I forced myself to continue. While Shadow was of course a logical patron, the thought she might reject me out of hoof was unsettling to say the least. “If I might be so bold, your name was one that was brought up ‘tween us.”

Shadow inclined her head in acknowledgement. “Small surprise. Mine alliance with thy mother has been one of the bedrocks of Equestria's new order. In truth, my only concern is that I fear there is little we could teach thee of magic.” She gave me a knowing smile. “But then, thy knowledge of magic is in little need of expansion, is it?”

“That is what we thought,” I agreed, not mentioning my magical woes. “Mother argued that a diversification of my education would be best for me. Naturally I would learn quite different subjects from you than Mother.”

“And that much, we could certainly manage,” Shadow agreed. “In older days, 'twas common for magi and warlock hunters to work alongside one another for precisely that reason. Such teams were quite effective, as well. I remember my own time working with Copper Spark...” Her eyes glossed over slightly as she thought back to her youth.

“A fine idea, and one I could hardly argue against.” I felt no small relief that Shadow seemed amenable to the idea of being my patron. “Especially considering some of the other options presented to me...”

Shadow raised an eyebrow. “Is that so? Who else wert thou considering to be thy patron?”

I shuffled, realizing I had made a slip of the tongue in my excitement. “One of Mother’s suggestions was to send me to Archmagus Mossy Banks for a time.”

“Ah.” Shadow smiled fondly. “He is a fine magus, and could doubtlessly teach thee a great deal.”

I grimaced. “Yes, but I would have to go to his bog.”

Shadow gave me a flat look. “And?”

“Bogs are dirty and muddy,” I explained. Really, why did I have to state the obvious to everypony?

Shadow’s voice lost some of its warmth and took on a tone she normally used when instructing one of her soldiers. “So they are. But sometimes we grow stronger by facing adversity and o'ercoming it. That, and we must go where duty demands. Not every assignment I was sent on was to a climate I found inviting.” A frown grew on her features. “Doubtless that is why thy mother thought to assign thee to aiding him.”

I sighed and nodded. “Aye, that was her logic.”

Shadow rose from her cushion to stand over me. “And thou hast said many times that it is thy wish to grow stronger, neigh?”

“This I cannot deny.” Feeling doom fall over me once more, I asked, “Am I to guess that you agree with Mother?”

“I think that, as is often the case, there is an undeniable logic to her words.” Shadow’s frown disappeared as she smiled. “That said, I would not object to taking thee as my client.”

I felt a smiled spread on my lips. “That much would be good.”

Shadow’s smile took on a wry edge. “Though if I did take thee as my client, I do think I might send thee to Mossy Banks anyway. If he would have thee for a time, I think ‘twould be good for thee to face some adversity.”

Mine own smile became quite brittle. “That is ... something to consider.” I did not like the idea of having to work for Mossy Banks, but everywhere I turned it seemed that I was doomed to have to work for him. While Shadow and Mother often argued with one another, it seemed that both of them were of a like mind on this issue. It made me wonder if that would be the case with all the other patrons Mother would find acceptable.

Shadow led the way out of the armory and beckoned me to follow. “Though I am curious, who else hast thou considered as thy patron?”

“Gale and Morning were also discussed,” I informed her as we continued to dining chamber. “But I could hardly turn you down as my patron if 'tis offered. In truth, I would be sorely tempted to serve you. You are the Lady Protector of the realm, after all. What more prestigious patron could I have, short of Her Highness?”

“And I would be honored to accept thy service,” Shadow said with a smile. “Though either Gale or Morning would certainly make fine choices as well. Gale would no doubt enjoy thy service, and Morning is a fine mare and magus. I think 'tis largely a question of thine own preferences. I would welcome thy service if 'tis offered, though I would take no offense if 'twas thy wish to speak with the others under consideration first. A commitment of several years is not to be made lightly.”

“That is true,” I agreed, unable to deny her logic. “Mother wished for me to discuss the possibility of patronage with them in any event.”

“‘Tis a reasonable thing to do.” We entered the dining hall where a pair of ponies from the kitchen were finishing setting up our places at the table. A pair of trenchers full of stew sat steaming. The bowls and utensils were simple wooden affairs, fitting the Kickers’ spartan tastes. Shadow sat at the head of the table and bid me to sit next to her. “Was there anything else on thy mind? I might as well answer any further question while thou art here.”

I fidgeted with my spoon as I considered what else had been on mine mind as of late. While I wasn’t sure about asking Shadow about some of the things that had been troubling me, there were only so many ponies I could bring my issues to, and she had offered her assistance. “In truth, there are other matters that give me far more consternation. Such as marriage, and, um, matters of romance.” I felt my cheeks start to burn. “Mine experience amounts to little with such things.”

“Ah, that is a concern.” Shadow took a second to dab her bread in her stew. “Doubtless thy mother seeks to find a suitable marriage for thee.”

“That she does,” I confirmed. “The issue is only punctuated by the fact that I need an heir for my house.”

Shadow took a bite out of her bread and chewed softly. “That is certainly a concern, yes.”

I sighed. “Mother says she is coming up with a list of potential matches that would be acceptable. So I will have to wait to see how matters develop until then.”

“Thou dost not seem too enthused by the prospect.”

I frowned as I parsed exactly what I was feeling right then. “I suppose I am not sure what to make of it. I do not object to the idea, I think. Just... I do not know. There are a great many questions I do not have the answers for yet. I cannot know if a proposed partner would be agreeable to me or not when I do not even know who that pony is.”

“I expect 'twill just be a matter of meeting thy possible mates,” Shadow observed. “A marriage depends a great deal on the right partner.”

“‘Twould be good to have someone I can at least get along with.” I ate a few spoonfuls of the vegetable soup to buy me time to think. “And I would desire an advantageous partner.”

“Naturally so.” Shadow finished off her slice of bread, her eyes on me while she chewed. “Though all of that depends on thy desires. Thou seemst unsure about marrying. Dost thou wish to remain unwed?”

I blinked slowly. ‘Twas an idea I had not even seriously considered. I had grown up knowing that I was likely to marry for political advantage. The suggestion I might reject the idea wholesale was a queer one to me. “In truth, I do not know. I have just always known I would be married. Opposing Mother on the issue has never crossed mine mind until just now, at least seriously.”

“I understand.” Shadow placed her spoon to the side to give me her full consideration. “And I would not let Sunbeam choose a poor partner for thee. If ‘tis thy desire, I could have words with her on the topic when next we meet. Whatever thine opinions are, I can express them to her, or I could press her to know who she would have marry thee.”

I tilted my head. “Thou wouldst do that? Attempting to tell her what she can and cannot do is liable to make her wroth with thee.”

Shadow snorted and returned to her stew. “I have weathered Sunbeam’s temper many times. Doing so once more does not bother me when ‘tis for a good cause such as thine happiness.”

A wave of embarrassment swept over me. My personal matters felt so petty, and here the Lady Protector of Equestria was offering me aid. Though while embarrassed, I could not deny that Shadow’s help could be priceless here. If only I knew exactly what I desired. “I would welcome thy aid. Even if I am unsure what I wish to do just yet.”

Shadow waved dismissively. “All the more reason for thee not to be pressed to do something thou dost not wish to do or will come to regret.”

She had a point. Mother could be most forceful in her persuasion, and she reacted poorly if I resisted her will. She had threatened to banish me to Froggy Bottom Bog for disliking dirt. How might she react if I rejected a marriage proposal arranged by her? Having somepony to act as a counterbalance to her would have its uses if ‘twas necessary.

“‘Tis fine if thou dost not know everything with certainty at thy age.” Shadow returned to her soup as she continued talking. “Life tends to make fools of us all in any event. The best I can recommend is to simply live well, and enjoy thy life. After those things all else can follow.”

“I will try and do so. While the issue of marriage eludes me, I would like to see the continuance of my house.” I tapped my spoon against the side of my bowl as I thought the matter over. “There is always possibility of taking a lover, even if the idea is somewhat embarrassing.”

“That is certainly a possibility,” Shadow said. “Certainly taking a lover ere marriage is an entirely normal decision.”

“So I have been led to believe,” I answered.

Shadow wiped her mouth with a napkin. “As I recall, one of thy companions has expressed such an interest.”

“Subtle has, aye.” I swirled my spoon within my bowl. “Though I know not how serious she is. She is ... difficult for me to read.”

Shadow shrugged. “For a casual lover, how serious need it be? I have taken a number of lovers over the years, and for the most part that has been enough for me. ‘Tis not for everypony, but everypony must take their own path.”

“That is most true.” I honestly still did not know what I would do quite yet. There were a great many possibilities before me, and even more questions about the future.

“And if thou dost have any questions, thou canst always ask me,” Shadow told me, smiling warmly. “We have long known one another, and I would like to aid thee if I can.”

A question crossed my mind, one that had made me reluctant to ask Shadow to be my patron to start with. Though she was being quite helpful at the moment. Mayhaps there would be no harm in clarifying the issue. “I believe there is one matter that should be addressed, if I were to become your client, and ‘tis along the lines of what we have discussed.”

Shadow nodded as she worked on finishing her bowl. “Aye?”

It took me some moments to summon the courage to finally ask my question. “W-would you desire me as a ... lover?” My mouth felt dry as I forced myself to continue. “I r-realize that many patrons and clients end up as lovers. Especially amongst the pegasi.” (3)

3. While not universal, considering each patron-client relationship was different, this was often the case with the pegasi of Pegasopolis, and in many cases among the unicorns and earth ponies at the time. Specifically with the pegasi, many young warriors gained the attention of powerful patrons by becoming romantically involved with them. Such was how Bright Charger’s later children were born, and it was through such liasons that Steel Striker and Swift Blade’s children also came to be. In all these cases, these ephors are reported to have supported the rise of their clients.

Shadow blinked and sat back in her chair. “That is ... an arrangement that sometimes arises, aye. But I would hardly seek to place thee in such a position.”

I tilted my head. “Would you consider it to be improper?”

Shadow nodded. “For one, I have known thee since thou wert a young child.”

The point was well put, but still it ... stung. Why did it, though? “Ah, so I am undesirable for such a thing?”

“I hardly said that, simply...” Shadow trailed off, and she gave me a serious stare. “Wouldst thou desire such a thing?” The words sounded incredulous. Whether because she herself did not desire such a thing, or thought it wholly improper due to her being twice my age I could not say.

Would I desire such a thing? Yet another difficult question on top of so many others. “I did fancy you when I was younger.” I blushed and looked down at the table. “I have always greatly admired you.”

“I am quite flattered to hear it.” Shadow put her spoon down as she addressed me. “Though to be quite honest, I had always thought it more likely thou didst look upon me as ... something more maternal.”

I frowned as I tried to figure out what I felt towards Shadow. ‘Twas not an easy prospect. Emotions always seemed to baffle me, at least with subjects such as these. “That is also true. I have always valued your advice. And... ‘Tis good to be able to talk with somepony when I cannot do so with Mother.”

Shadow nodded. “And as such, I would hardly wish to pressure thee into something outside our current relationship.”

“I see. Though I am not sure ‘pressured’is the right word for such a thing.” Shadow raised an eyebrow at my response, and I groaned and pressed my head to the table. Even I was unsure what I was saying. I could not even determine how exactly I felt toward Shadow, even after all the years I had known her. “In truth, I wonder if I ever know what I am doing. Whether on this matter or anything else.”

Shadow reached out a hoof to rub my back. “We all feel that way at times. There is nothing strange about that.”

“Good to hear I am not alone in that.” I shook my head. “Why must such things be so complicated?”

“I am sure thou wilt figure things out for thyself in time.” She patted me on the back. “Thou art an intelligent mare, like thy mother, and thou dost just fine when thou puts thy mind to a task.”

I sighed and nodded. “Mayhaps I should take my leave to see Gale? I need time to think.”

“That is fine, Midnight,” Shadow said, a note of hesitation in her voice. “Gale will no doubt wish to see thee, and my daughter could surely use the company considering her condition.”

The shatter of pottery ‘pon the wall was the first warning I heard as I traversed down the hallways. The second was Ash Kicker trotting away from Gale’s quarters. “I would retreat if I were you,” he called out as he passed me quickly in the opposite direction.

I opened my mouth to ask him why, but he was dust around the corner before I could even form a syllable. Now concerned and confused, I continued to Gale’s rooms within the keep.

A warning cry greeted me the moment I stepped into Gale’s sitting room, and I ducked down instinctively. A vase flew over my head and crashed against the wall, shattering and sending broken ricocheting into the air and to the floor.

I came face-to-face with Dusk as he took cover behind a couch. “Gale is in a mood.”

“What type of mood?” I asked.

Another vase flew out of the kitchen, this time with an audible accompaniment of curses from Gale, and hit the wall.

“Need I expand?” Dusk asked flatly.

“What did you do?”

“Nothing!” Dusk insisted.

I peeked up to see Gale storm out of the kitchen and into the living room. She mumbled several curses to herself as she carried a stack of plates. Her mane was frazzled and there were heavy bags under her eyes, but that was not the most prominent change in my friend: her belly was now heavily swollen with child, and I suspected that was the source of her current displeasure.

Gale’s humors had been badly imbalanced by her pregnancy. Even by the standards of most mares who found themselves with child, she had found the whole experience troublesome. Where some mares bore their children with a certain radiance, Gale bore it like a stormcloud laden with lightning bolts.

Gale’s baleful glare fell upon Dusk’s hiding spot. “Damnable bastard! Come out here and face the consequences of thy actions!”

I looked down to Dusk. “What did you do to enrage her so?”

Dusk winced as a plate struck the wall. “I just said she looked comely this day!”

“Dost thou take me for a fool, liar!” Gale snarled, shaking a plate threateningly in Dusk’s direction.

“Did she finally decide to kill you quickly?” I asked the besieged stallion. “Is she to cave your skull in, causing bone to break as splinters of your skull puncture your brain, finally resulting in a quick but no less agonizing death as your brain ceases to function?”

Dusk shook his head. “Neigh, I think she is missing me on purpose.”

I tilted my head. “Then why are you hiding?”

Dusk shot me an unamused glower. “Because I have not lived this long by taking careless risks.”

Another plate flew past me to strike the wall, forcing me to give my friend my full attention. “Gale, 'tis not polite to throw things at somepony who complimented thine appearance.”

“He lied to me!” Gale prepared another plate to throw. Surely the pair of them did not have infinite stoneware?

Dusk let out a frustrated groan and poked his head over the top of the couch. “Should I have told thee that thou wert bloated and uncomely, then?”

Gale gasped. “Thou thinkest me ugly?! After thou havest done this to me?!” She threw another plate at Dusk, forcing him to jump back behind his cover.

Dusk ran a hoof through his mane. “Mayhaps I should leave?”

“How canst thou leave thy pregnant wife?! Knave! Cur!” Gale finally ran out of plates and fell back on hurling insults.

Not wishing to see this escalate further, I tried to be the voice of reason. “Mayhaps thou shouldst lie down, Gale. Based on the fact thou art destroying all thy possessions, I believe thy humours are badly imbalanced.”

“How can they not be when my husband is the foulest of louts?!” Gale snarled. “I should poison his tea!”

“If thou dost not cease this, I might drink it!” Dusk groaned.

Gale picked up another vase, but I grasped it with my magic to hold it in place. “That is quite enough,” I chided. “How about we see thee to the couch for now until thy humors calm?”

Gale blinked in shock. “But-but-but—!” She sniffed and then started wailing, tears rolling down her cheeks.

Not knowing what to do, I gently patted Gale on the back. “Um, there there?” I glanced Dusk’s way. “Let me try and aid your wife for a bit. I wished to speak with her in any event.”

Seeing that his relief had come, Dusk stood and smartly made his way to the exit. “My thanks Midnight. I will make sure to repay you for this.” He retreated from the keep, leaving me with his crying wife.

I guided Gale to the couch as she wailed. “Um, handkerchief?” I hazarded, offering one to her.

Gale took the handkerchief and wiped her face with it. “Ah, thank you Midnight.”

“Art thou feeling better now?” I asked, hoping the worst of her humors had passed.

Gale whined within her throat and shook her head. “I miss Dusk. He's such a good husband...”

I raised an eyebrow, quite confused. “Thou wert throwing things at him and threatened to poison him but a few minutes ago.”

Gale’s shoulders became wracked by sobs. “I know! I am a most terrible creature! All he wanted to do was compliment me, and I drove him away!” She suddenly wrapped her legs around me in a crushing grip and sobbed uncontrollably into my shoulder. I would have no doubt comforted my friend were it not for the fact I was rather inconveniently being squeezed to death. Gale was always an enthusiastic hugger, but in this instance her hug would be my doom if it kept up.

I struggled futilely as Gale crushed the life out of me. “Gale ... breathing ... needed ... to live...!”

Only as the darkness started creeping in from the edges of my vision did Gale let me out of the death-grip. I squeaked and gasped for breath while Gale gave me a concerned look over. “Mine apologies, my friend. I did not mean to hurt thee.”

“‘Tis fine,” I managed to squeak out between breaths.

Gale rubbed my back as I recovered. “Once again, mine apologies, I lost myself to my humors.”

“So I noticed.” I rolled one of my shoulders to make sure it had not been too hurt by Gale’s hug. “I came to see how thou wert doing, and if there was anything thou needed. Though events took an unexpected turn.”

Gale sighed and then blew her nose with the handkerchief. “All I desire is an end to this madness and mine unbalanced humors.”

“I believe that only ends after thou hast delivered the foal,” I said. “Which is some months away.”

Gale groaned as she buried her face in her hooves. “This better be worth it as Mother says, or I will be most cross with her.”

“Most mares seem to believe the effort is worth the trouble,” I said, trying to be helpful. “Thou wert most happy when Ash was born.”

“It was much easier to be eager to see my little brother because I did not have to go through the trouble of bringing him into the world.” Gale flopped down onto the couch, placing her head on my knee. “Thou wilt understand if thou ever comes to carry a foal.”

“I never said ‘twas easy,” I answered. Certainly no mare I had heard from had said as much. Even if most of them seemed to have had an easier time than Gale was going through.

Gale groaned again. “I will murder him for doing this to me!” she snarled, her humors’ swinging wildly.

“That would be a poor idea. Murder is rarely the answer.” I nodded to her belly. “What is more, I believe thou hadst a role in this as well.”

Gale let out an annoyed huff. “Do not remind me how much of a fool I was to allow this to happen to me.”

“I am sorry that this pregnancy has been so hard on thee.” I fidgeted, unsure what to do. “Is there anything I can do to aid thee? I have wished to check up on thee since I returned to Canterlot.”

Gale sighed. “I fear there is little until my humors settle, though I appreciate thy concern.” She stroked her belly as she let out another sigh. “So, what can I do for thee, my friend?”

“Hm?”

The corner of Gale’s mouth turned up in a grin. “I can tell that something is on thy mind, so out with it.”

“If there is nothing I can do for thee, then I suppose there was one thing I wished to discuss with thee,” I admitted. “My mother and I have been talking about getting me a patron.”

“Ah.” Gale nodded and smiled. “I would be glad to be thy patron, Midnight.”

I tilted my head. “Thou knewest that is what I wished to speak with thee about?”

“I am a spymaster, Midnight.” Gale shifted on the couch to find a more comfortable position for herself and her foal. “I could hardly claim to be so if I did not know what was happening about Canterlot. Even if my current condition prevents me from doing my duties.”

I reached for her belly, but stopped my hoof short, not wishing to be rude to her by touching her without permission. “But it is good to hear thou art willing to support me in this.”

Gale rolled her eyes and guided my hoof to her belly. “Didst thou ever doubt that I would?”

I shook my head. “Neigh, I did not. Not if I asked.” I started stroking her belly with my hoof. ‘Twas a curious sensation, to know that there was a new life growing within my friend. It made me think of how I needed an heir and of the future.

“And art thou asking?”

I nodded. “I am asking if thou wouldst consider it, aye. Not that I have settled on anypony, but Mother and I thought it best we check with everypony I was considering, such as thy mother, before committing. I hope that does not offend thee.”

“Not at all.” Gale stretched and settled into her spot. “And Mother or I would suit thee. We are both ponies of influence, and could teach thee much. ‘Twould not hurt to shore up the alliance with thy mother as well.”

“Mother did not argue against either idea,” I informed her. “Though one of you being my patron would likely result in me working with the other as well, now that I think about it.”

“Aye, quite possibly.” Gale shrugged. “It depends on how matters proceed. What my mother and I require to be done can be quite different sometimes.”

“Still, 'tis good to know I have thy support.” I continued rubbing her belly while running a hoof through her mane to try and restore some order to it. “Even if gaining a patron does bring up questions I had not considered before, and some of them embarrassing in nature.”

“Such as?”

My cheeks started burning again, damnable physiological reactions. “Like how it is sometimes customary for a patron and client to have ... relations.”

Gale blinked. “Thou wouldst do that with Mother?”

A hybrid of a smile and a grimace contorted my face. “That is ... a possibility.”

Gale frowned slightly. “I suppose, aye. Though she is twice thy age, Midnight. She would not require that of thee.”

I shook my head. “I know, and she has not, I assure thee.”

“Good then.” Gale groaned and rubbed her face. “Thou and Mother, that is not something I ever wish to think about.”

“Neigh, I suppose not. Though I suppose that the same option would technically be possible with thee as well if thou became my patron.” My cheeks burned all the hotter. The idea of doing ... such things with my best friend was ... more queer. “But thou art a married mare. I should not consider such things. ‘Tis indecent.”

Gale blinked in surprise. “I ... did not expect that. Certainly not with thee.”

I hunched my shoulders as the terrible weight of embarrassment pressed on me for the second time in a single day. “N-neigh, I would think not, for all the obvious reasons.” Mine eyes flicked to her belly.

“Indeed.” Gale scoffed as her eyes rolled. “Dusk would like that, doubtless.”

My head tilted upon hearing that. “He would?”

“Of course he would,” Gale groused. “He always has had an eye for pretty mares, and he would no doubt find it entertaining if I brought a pretty mare to our bed.”

I knew not how to react to that. This was certainly not the direction I had thought our conversation would go. My friend must have noticed my confusion, for she grinned up at me. “I would be wary of letting Dusk hear of such talk, for he might think that this is a possibility.” She poked my belly. “If thou art not careful, he might put a foal in thee as well.”

I blushed most terribly. “I do not understand thy marriage. This information only serves to confuse me all the more.”

Gale shrugged. “It is a unique one.” She groaned and rubbed her face. “I will need to apologize for my humors later. I made quite the scene and chased him off. That, and I terribly miss him.”

“Wouldst thou like for me to retrieve him?” Though now I was far more reluctant to go see Dusk alone after all Gale had just told me. Why was life becoming so confusing all of a sudden?

Gale shook her head. “Neigh, not yet.” She pulled a blanket over herself and placed her hoof on mine own so that they both rested on her belly. “I am comfortable right now, and I would not have that ruined by the foul sight of my husband.”

That directly contradicted what she had just said about Dusk a second ago, but I decided to drop the issue. Gale was content for the moment, and that was good enough. “Thy strange marriage makes me wonder how my marriage would work. Assuming I were to be married.”

“'Twould depend on who takes thy heart.” Gale hummed to herself. “I will perhaps do some research of mine own on the topic. No doubt thy mother is considering possibilities, but I would not have her do so alone.”

“Thou wouldst do that?” This was certainly not something I thought Gale would take on herself.

Gale smiled up at me. “Aye, 'tis certainly of interest to me. Thou art a very dear friend to me and thou dost deserve a fine match, and I would not let thy mother pick a poor match for thee.”

I did not think Mother would pick a poor mate for me. Though I could not deny that she had her own priorities, but so would Gale, for that matter. Suddenly I felt as though I were in stormy waters. Picking my way ‘tween Mother and Gale had never been easy during the best of times, and my proposed marriage could be another source of discord ‘tween them.

But I could best manage these affairs by being an active participant in them, and thus I smiled for Gale. “It is good to hear I will have thy aid. In truth, I will be needing an heir to my house, and that is hard to manage without some assistance, as thou art no doubt aware.” I looked to her swollen belly.

“That is a concern, yes,” Gale mused as she stroked her own belly. “I am sure thou wishest make a great house.”

I nodded. “That is mine intention.”

“Hm.” Gale thought to herself for a time. “Then I am sure there are ways that could be arranged...”

Author's Note

Thanks to my editors Chengar Qordath and Comma-Kazie for all their help, and to my pre-readers Brony Writer, wolfstorm56, Trinary, 621Chopsuey, Rodinga, PoisonClaw, and Swiftest for their hard work editing.

Chapter 3

I found it useful to walk through the catacombs within Mount Avalon. Amongst the seemingly endless rows of urns and crypts, I found peace to organize my thoughts and consider my future. Really, I did not know why ponies did not come down here to think, for they avoided them for whatever reason despite the serene tranquility of the skulls of our ancestors staring down from the dark recesses in which they had been placed. In any event, the lack of ponies here left more hallways for me to walk with my thoughts uninterrupted. Between such issues as my career, the budding conflict with Gryphonia, and the conclave, I had much to think about. Pity no easy answers presented themselves.

I was pulled from my contemplations by the sounds of voices down one of the hallways. Such was not unusual within the catacombs—ponies did visit deceased relatives, in addition to engaging in other activities I would rather not go into the details of. What was unusual this time was that it sounded like a passionate argument. My curiosity getting the better of me, I followed the voices.

What I found was an unusual sight. Surprisingly, I recognized one of the two figures before me: Magus Sidereal Repose was one of Morning Star’s children, and I had come to know him in conjunction with his mother. He was a tall, thin unicorn with a light-grey coat and a dual-grey striped mane whose bangs partially covered his eyes, and a black cloak covering him. His skull was a fine and intelligent one that showed clearly through his thin face. Repose did not immediately take notice of me as I entered the crypt, for the person before him held his full attention.

Floating in front of him was a washed-out translucent earth pony mare. Given the location, ‘twas not hard to guess that this was a ghost. The spirit was glaring down at Repose with her arms crossed over her chest. “You do not know what you speak of!”

Repose sighed and rubbed his eyes. When he spoke, ‘twas with a deep and gravelly voice. “Ma'am, I assure thee, I know what of I speak. I am a magus and I would not lie about this.”

Unable to restrain my curiosity, I announced my presence with a question. “What passes here?”

Repose’s shoulders jerked slightly and he craned his head towards me. “Midnight, I did not hear you enter. I was just trying to explain Fair Count’s condition to her.” He growled something under his breath. “Pity she is not being cooperative.”

“This fool keeps telling me I am dead!” The ghost jabbed a hoof in Repose’s direction. “Can you believe the nerve?!”

Repose groaned. “Because you are dead. I keep explaining this to her, but she will not listen to me.”

I blinked slowly as I considered the situation. “As Magus Sidereal says, thou art dead. A ghost, as a matter of fact.”

“You have no proof of that,” Fair countered. “I could merely be cursed or something like that. It happens.”

Repose shot her a flat glare. “There is a bounty of evidence you are a ghost. Thou art floating before us outside of thy mortal coil. We have already discussed this.”

“A curse could do all of that too.” The ghost did not sound as certain about that as I am sure she intended, but I still suspected she would not easily back down from her position. E’en if I was curious why she would deny her deceased condition.

As his gravestone cutie mark suggested, Magus Repose was a white necromancer, a practitioner dedicated to protecting the living against the undead and putting lost or disturbed souls to rest. ‘Twas a profession that was not given as much respect as it was owed, in mine opinion. (1) For in a world where many sorts of undead were a regular problem, somepony with their specialized skills had their uses.

1. Due to the intense stigma surrounding black necromancy, many magi were and still are wary of any of the necromantic arts. Though where a black necromancer focuses on the forced raising and controlling of the undead, a white necromancer seeks to pacify them and lay the dead to rest. It’s a distinction lost on many, but it is an important one.

“Do you know how she died?” I asked.

“She was struck by an out-of-control cart rolling down a hill.” Repose sighed and ran a hoof through his mane. “I doubt she even knew what hit her. That is probably part of why she denies she has passed: a sudden death can make it difficult for some spirits to acknowledge what happened.”

I nodded thoughtfully. “Doubtless it struck her chest with the force of a great hammer, breaking her ribs and driving the shards into her lungs which caused her to slowly drown within her own blood. Or perhaps the wheels ran o'er her belly, nearly bisecting her as her guts were brutally crushed beneath the cart's weight.”

Repose stared at me for a long moment with a stony expression. “...aye, perhaps something like that.”

Fair frowned down at me. “You are quite a little ray of sunshine, you know that?”

I tilted my head, bewildered by her comparison. “I merely seek to reconstruct how you died.”

“Again I tell you, I am not dead!” the ghost exclaimed.

“The ashes of your remains are right here.” Repose tapped a nearby urn with Fair Count’s name imprinted on it. “There was a funeral. Your family was in here earlier trying to explain this to you.”

“And one of those louts was probably responsible for cursing me!” Fair crossed her arms over her chest. “Bunch of money-grubbing ingrates, the lot of them. They would just love for me to be dead so they could go claim my inheritance.” Her eyes narrowed, though her translucence robbed the gesture of any potency. “And what makes you so qualified to say that I am a ghost?”

Repose let out a put-upon sigh. “My standing as a magus—and at that, a white necromancer whose task it is to deal with the dead. I am quite more qualified to judge such things than most of my brothers and sisters among the magi. I have dealt with dozens of ghosts and am a master of a great many mysteries of the dead. So aye, I am qualified to say thou art a ghost.”

“How do I even know ghosts are real?” asked the ghost as she jutted out her jaw. “I myself have never seen a ghost—for all I know the magi are made-up. I would not put it past some greedy bureaucrat to say there are ghosts just to tax good hardworking ponies like me. You magi are always walking around throwing bits everywhere, do not think I have not noticed.”

Repose groaned and rubbed the sides of his head. “I assure thee, ghosts are real and thou art one. There is no reason for me to lie about that.”

Fair narrowed her eyes. “So you say.”

I frowned as I considered the problem before me. “'Twould be easier if we had her bones. Ashes are far less convincing than a complete corpse.”

Repose frowned as he looked my way. “Aye, I will be sure to remind families in the future to keep the bones of their deceased loved ones around just in case they need to prove to their ghosts they are truly dead.” There was something about his tone that struck me as odd, but ‘twas probably just mine imagination.

I nodded, glad that Repose saw my logic. “That would be a wise thing to do, provided you can persuade them to do so.”

Fair scowled at me. “Do you not know what sarcasm is?”

I blinked slowly. “I am familiar with it. In fact, I have been known to use it on occasion.”

Fair groaned and pressed her hoof to her face.

Repose shook his head, grumbling something to himself that I could not hear. “So what brings you by, Midnight?”

“I was here and I heard voices.”

Repose raised an eyebrow. “You were just wandering around the catacombs?”

I nodded. “Yes. I enjoy them.”

The ghost tilted her head as she looked me over. “Your friend is a bit touched in the head, is she not?”

I glared up at her. “I am perfectly sane, thank you.”

Repose cleared his throat to catch my attention. “I think that is enough arguing with Fair for now. Would you mind coming with me to the exit? I need to reconsider the task at hoof.” His eyes flicked to the ghost.

“That is fine by me.” I enjoyed Repose’s company, and saw no reason not to walk with him through the dark tunnels of the catacombs where nopony could see or hear us.

The two of us made our farewells to the ghost and departed. Repose sighed once we were out of her earshot. “I think I am going to have to use a ritual to deal with Fair. She is a fine example of earth pony stubbornness, and I think her unfinished business will remain so.”

I tilted my head. “Why do you say that? What is her unfinished business?” Not every ghost or specter was created as a result of some unfinished business, but many were.

Repose grunted from deep in his throat. “Money, mainly. It seems that she and her siblings could never agree on how to divide the family business after the death of their parents. I will not bore you with the details, but suffice to say that the matter remains contentious ‘tween them. I tried to negotiate ‘tween Fair and her siblings so that Fair could pass on peaceably to the hereafter, but we barely got past the greetings before an argument erupted.”

“That sounds like a sad set of affairs.”

“That it is.” He shook his head. “I would prefer it if Fair could be put to rest peacefully, but I cannot see a way to do so in a timely manner. There are several other matters I wish to deal with before departing for the conclave, and that leaves me little time for Fair. I fear that leaves me no choice but to use a ritual to force the issue.”

“We can hardly allow the catacombs to remain haunted,” I agreed. “More haunted than it normally is, in any event. Do you require any assistance with the ritual?”

“Neigh, I appreciate the offer, but this is well within my power to resolve. Mayhaps if I worried Fair might become violent I would ask for backup, but she has given me no reason to be worried for my safety or anypony else’s.” Repose smiled. “And what of you? What have you been concerning yourself with? You must have been contemplating something of note if you were wandering about the catacombs.”

“You know me too well.” I frowned as I considered my answer. “A great many things, among them trying to decide on whom I wish to have as a patron.”

Repose opened the door out of the catacomb for me, closing it after we were outside in the sunlight. “I would think you would have plenty of good options, being the daughter of the Archmagus.”

I nodded. “Yes, I have no shortage of choices.”

Repose contemplated that for a moment. “Which is the problem, is it not? You have too many to choose ‘tween?”

“Yes, I find it difficult to choose one.” I scowled as I remembered one particularly foul possibility. “Other than avoiding Mossy Banks. I do not wish to spend years in a swamp.”

Repose raised an eyebrow. “Why not? Archmagus Banks is a skilled and widely respected magus. Many apprentices would kill to have him as a patron.”

“He is a fine magus, but he lives in a swamp.” Really, why was this so difficult for everypony to understand? I would think it self evident.

“I admit, the bog is no Canterlot, but the whole world is not Canterlot,” Repose tried to explain. “How much of your life have you ever lived outside of this city?”

I frowned as I accounted for the scant time I had not lived in Canterlot. “Little of it.”

Repose led the way back into the city proper, though he kept his gaze on me. “And yet, the magi are to serve all ponies. You cannot know all their needs or even understand what those are by confining yourself to the capital.”

“That is true, but I expect few of them live in swamps.”

Repose sighed and shook his head, seeming weary for some reason. “Well, good news is that you have plenty of other options.”

“That is very true.” I tilted my head as a realization struck me. “You are nearing the age to need a patron yourself, yes?”

“That is true enough.” Repose scratched the back of his mane. “I have not put as much effort into it as I probably should have, what with my work keeping me busy.”

“That is commendable.” Certainly I could relate to that. Since becoming a magus I had been keeping quite busy with my work. As a result I had not put too much work into finding a patron until just recently. “Did you have any prospects?”

“Mother has talked with Shadow on the matter, and my father had several allies who would likely take me in memory of him,” he answered. “All of them being respectable magi or knights. It’s just a matter of pursuing one at this point. I think I will use the conclave as an opportunity to finalize something.”

A pondering frown grew on my lips. “Mother might be willing as well, if you ask.”

Repose scratched his chin. “An archmagus as my patron would be quite beneficial to my career.”

“It most certainly would.” Thinking it over, I added, “I can speak with her on your behalf if you like. A good word from myself would carry weight with her.”

Repose smiled when I gave my offer. “My thanks. I would owe you quite a boon if you could persuade her.”

“But of course.” In truth, I was unsure if Mother would actually take a client. She was quite busy, though that in and of itself might convince her to take a client to directly work with her. In recent years she had come to depend more and more on me to aid in her workload, which became somewhat difficult whenever Her Highness sent me off on assignments. This would become even trickier once I took on a patron. I did not wish for my mother to be overwhelmed by her work, and gaining a client to aid her might alleviate the problem.

One issue with this plan was that Mother would not like me using mine influence with her in such a manner. But on the other hoof, did she not desire me to gather influence and boons from others for the sake of my career? I could hardly do so without giving out favors in return, and access to Mother was very valuable indeed. I had to be careful not to abuse that commodity lest she become wroth with me and strip me of the ability to offer such favors.

Part of me also felt guilty for using mine influence to gain advantage over Repose. He had been nothing but kind to me, and here I was manipulating events to gain myself a boon. ‘Twas possible that he could have gotten Mother as a patron on his own, especially considering Mother might have been able to make Morning Star’s political compliance a prerequisite for making Repose her client—though he probably did not know that. Still, I was helping him, and my word with Mother might carry the day.

In any event, I decided not to dwell on all of that for too long during my conversation with Repose. We had reached the edge of Canterlot, and I moved onto something else I wished to talk about while he was here. “I would like to speak to your mother as well. There is a matter of importance I would discuss with her.”

“I am sure Mother would see you,” Repose said. “She always did like teaching you.”

I nodded. “And I always enjoyed her lessons.” While mine old master’s lessons had not always been easy, I had still learned a great deal about magic and other things from her. I thought fondly of those lessons, and of my old master.

The corner of Repose’s mouth turned up in a wry grin. “It probably did not hurt that she always gave you cookies before your lessons.”

“Not before the lessons,” I corrected. “As part of them. She enjoyed creating challenges where I received a cookie as a reward. Those were fun.”

“It is one way to get an apprentice to try her hardest,” he said. “She should be in her office today. If you wish, I could escort you there. There are supplies I need to pick up at the Royal Armory in any event.”

Not seeing any reason to reject his aid, nodded. “That sounds like a fine idea to me.”

‘Twas not long before we arrived at the Royal Armory. About us were the multitude of sounds of craftsmareship taking place: hammers striking metal, chisels chipping away at gems, and a hundred other noises echoed through the building as ponies went about their crafts producing the items needed to protect Equestria. I watched the craftponies and magi as we passed them. I had been here many times, but there was a slightly different air to the place now. ‘Twas something in how the ponies spoke to one another, and the grim manner they did so. Mayhaps ‘twas because of the rumors of war? That would certainly be relevant to this place and their work.

“‘Tis been a while since you last worked in here, has it not?” Repose asked as we passed by one of the gemshops.

I nodded. “Indeed it has. Not since ... That Project.”

There was the slightest hesitation to Repose’s step, and he spoke much more quietly. “You know nopony is to speak of That Project.” (2) A shiver ran up his spine. “What you and my sister created...”

2. All I can say about That Project is that Midnight Sparkle and Nova Flash worked on it, and that it has been locked in the deepest recesses of the Sealed Repository ever since its cancellation. All other information is highly classified, even after the passage of nearly nine centuries since all work was halted on it by Royal Decree.

I sighed wistfully, for I really did think That Project had potential before Princess Celestia brought it to an end. “Let us speak no more of it then, lest I be required to kill you for reasons of national secrecy.”

A flurry of emotions passed over Repose’s face at my comment, and his mouth remained half open, as though uncertain how to reply. After a couple of moments he finally brought himself to speak. “Right. Mother should be in her office. We just have to get through Nova’s lab to get there.”

I turned my head to him. “Ah, so your sister has finally finished her lab?”

Repose grimaced. “Yes, though ancestors only knows how she managed to get Her Highness to approve funding for it.”

“Why are you so surprised by that?” I asked as we passed by a doorway with Magus Nova Flash’s name plaque on it. “She is a brilliant mare.”

Repose shot me an unamused frown. “Because, my sister’s experiments—”
A warning cry rang through the new lab. Repose instantly dived behind the nearest desk. I was not far behind him in doing the same, though I tried to place myself in a spot where I could still watch the oncoming destruction.

An arc of wild magic shot over our heads and plowed into the nearest wall. There was a flash of arcane energies as the protective wards on the walls of the lab glowed, sparked, and grounded the wild energies that assaulted them. The runes flickered, but they were strong and well made, and soon enough the wild magic ran its course as the energies dissipated.

“Sorry! Sorry!” Nova came trotting over to us, speaking in a quick and clipped manner. “Just running an idea that came through my head and I had to experiment to see how it would turn out.” She looked up at the patch of soot-covered stone above us. “Explosively, ‘twould seem.”

Nova Flash was a short mare—not as short as myself, but her brother towered over her all the same. She was always moving, her red coat and her short, barely-combed orange and yellow mane made her seem like a perpetually moving flame. Despite nearly destroying us with one of her experiments, she wore an eager smile, and I could see a light twinkling between her bright eyes.

Repose glowered at Nova as he slowly stood. “Sister, must we go over lab safety once more?”

Nova rolled her eyes. “Neigh, I still remember it well. But what about thee? Dost thou not remember the bell we installed together?” She pointed to a bell hanging next to the doorway. “Thou art supposed to ring it to warn me that somepony is in the lab.”

Repose grunted. “I may have forgotten about that.”

“Right, so then we agree that this is not my fault.” Nova quickly turned from her brother before he could argue and trotted to a strange-looking device. Dual sigil-covered stone arches circled a mirror and joined at the top of a crystal sphere. Sparks of magical energy, aftereffects of whatever experiment she had been running, flew off of the artifice to hit the ground. I wondered what it did. I no longer kept up with Nova’s work, for the two of us had been forbidden to work together on anything after That Project. A great pity, really; Nova had a great skull that enwrapped a fascinating mind.

Nova looked over her artifice, mumbling something to herself as she did so. “Fascinating, fascinating, I did not expect that.” She bolted to a nearby desk to scrounge for some paper and a quill to write with. “Must experiment more. See if I can reproduce results, or preferably, results less explosive and more productive. If I can stabilize the anima flow and redirect the photonic gravitational emitter...”

“Nova, art thou poking at the fabric of the universe again?” Repose scolded. “Thou knowest how Mother gets whenever thou speakest of this ‘quantum’ of thine.”

Nova snorted dismissively as she examined her device. “Mother is too cautious. One can only get results by prodding, poking, and testing to see what happens. Either we were made by divine beings who wish for us to discover the nature of the universe, or we live in a determinist reality where only the will of the individual matters.” Her eyes and grin widened. “Oooh! New idea!”

Nova ran over to a desk seeking a piece of paper that still had enough margin space for an additional note. She had a brilliant mind, but it seemed to me that it had so far outpaced her body that it occasionally sent letters back of the interesting things that had caught its fancy and expected the body to follow up on. Her whole lab reflected her chaotic nature; all about the lab were tables covered with half-finished projects and stacks of paper. The walls were lined by disorganized shelves full of instruments, ingredients, and tools, and chalkboards absolutely covered by Nova’s notes.

In truth, ‘twas only through an act of will and manners that I did not immediately start going about organizing the chaos before me. The mess grated against my desires for an orderly world, and I had sought to do so during the time I had worked with her. Though having everything organized for her had only driven Nova to work all the faster as her work became more efficient. We had gotten quite a bit done before That Project.
“Hello, Nova.” I waved to her, not entirely sure she had even noticed me due to her scatterbrained nature. “I see your work proceeds well.”

Nova nodded vigorously as her quill flew over a fresh piece of paper. “Oh yes. Been busy, busy, busy. Lots of testing, lots of results, lots of data collected. I have been quite happy since getting my own lab, even if the neighbors complain about the noise and explosions, and things creeping in between the cracks in reality, and...“ She stopped to think. Or perhaps breathe. “Ah yes, the fork incident.”

Repose cleared his throat. “Thou knowest Her Majesty forbade us to speak of that.”

“Genius is not appreciated in its time,” Nova grumbled as she shook her head. “No appreciation for the sciences.”

I stepped up to the artifice that had nearly burnt my coat and skin to a charred ruin, melting the flesh from my bones to my immense agony, and destroying my very soul with chaotic energies that the world was not ready for. I had trouble determining exactly what it was at a single glance, for its workings were quite complex. “What is this?”

Nova smiled widely, her eyes sparkling. “Oh, that is my—”

She was cut short when her brother abruptly pressed his hoof to her muzzle. “No, nooo. I do not want you two working together again. You amplify one another, and I do not think Canterlot can survive such a thing twice.”

Nova glowered at her brother. “But Midnight is one of a mere hooffull of ponies who can even understand my work! Dost thou know how frustrating that is when thou wishest to explain thine ideas?”

“‘Tis no small mercy that so few can truly grasp what thy mind can, sister.” Repose let out a huff. “Perhaps we can talk of something other than breaking reality, or accidentally unleashing unspeakable horrors upon our world?”

“I appreciate your work,” I assured Nova. “So long as it does not end in horrors from beyond imagining and gruesome, gory death. Such things are best avoided, in mine opinion.”

Nova smiled. “D'aw, my thanks. 'Tis good to be appreciated for once. Oh! New idea!” She went back to writing whatever idea had struck her this time.

Repose groaned and ran his hoof down his face. “Always with the new ideas.”

“I have to keep myself busy somehow,” Nova said as she continued scribbling. “I offered my aid to whatever project Mother is doing, but she told me blah blah blah ‘tis a secret blah blah given by the Archmagus Blah Blah, get outside more and meet a nice pony blah blah blah.”

“I assure thee, ‘tis for a good reason,” Morning Star said from behind her daughter.

Nova jerked in surprise and dropped her paper and quill. “Mother! I-I did not know you were coming to visit.”

Morning gave her daughter a wry grin. “That is not a problem, is it? Surely thou art not speaking poorly of thy mother at this very moment?”

“N-never!” Nova might have had a fine mind, but her intelligence did not lend itself towards convincing deception.

Considering I quite liked Nova, I decided to see if I could distract her mother with my presence. “Hello, Morning. What project is this that Nova speaks of?”

Morning waved the issue off. “Just something thy mother has me working on, thou hardly needst to worry about the specifics.” She smiled towards me. “Besides, it has been too long since I have seen thee for us to jump right into talking of business.”

My shoulders shrugged slightly. I was a bit curious about what Morning was doing for Mother, but I would hardly force her to tell me. “Very well then. If I might impose, there are matters I wish to discuss.”

“Of course.” Morning nodded to her children. “Sidereal, kindly ensure that thy sister does not burn down, blow up, or otherwise destroy anything valuable whilst I speak with Midnight.”

A wide grin grew on Nova’s face. “Come brother, thou canst help me carry Magus Luminous Flair’s fluxfield resonator from his lab.”
“What does he want with that?” Repose asked cautiously.

Nova pushed him towards the doorway. “Let me show thee.”

Repose looked to Morning pleadingly as he was moved against his will. “Mother?”

“Aid thy sister, but keep her out of trouble,” Morning told him as she escorted me to her office. Repose attempted to raise objections over his mutually contradictory instructions, but his mother left him to his fate.

As befit an a mare of her station, Morning’s office was filled with its bookshelves, workstation, and the other necessities of her work. Among the things that caught mine attention was a plate of still steaming cookies lying in wait on her desk. She always seemed to have them at the ideal temperature right as I walk in her door.

“Ah, I see you were prepared for mine arrival.” I smiled as I tilted my head. “Even if I am not sure how you knew I was coming and had time to prepare them.”

“As thine old master, I am allowed a few secrets.” Morning inched the plate towards me. “I know thou art fond of my cookies, and I could hardly disappoint thee.”

“You are too kind.” I took a bite out of one. ‘Twould have been a terrible waste to do otherwise. Morning had always made cookies for our lessons together, and ‘twas one of the things I always looked forward to when seeing her. It made me feel appreciated for her to go to such lengths for a visit I had not even scheduled in advance for.

“Hardly so.” She waved vaguely as she sat down at her desk. Where her daughter’s desk and workspace were chaotic messes, Morning’s was a far more ordered affair, with everything having its place in her little part of the world. “Thou art mine old apprentice after all, and I enjoy thy visits a good deal.”

“As I enjoy visiting you,” I assured her.

Morning smiled and nodded. “So what aside from a pleasant reunion brought thee to the Armory?”

Seeing no reason to avoid the issue, I dove in. “A matter of patronage. Namely, Mother believes ‘tis time for me to choose a patron, and I am trying to find a suitable one for my mentorship.”

“Is that so?” Morning leaned back in her seat as she gave me her full attention. “What is on thy mind?”

“First and foremost is that if I do not secure one swiftly, Mother will send me to Mossy Banks.” I shivered as I considered the nature of bogs and swamps and their endless sickening filth. “Such is a terrible fate I wish to avoid.”

“That does not sound so bad,” Morning answered evenly. “Mossy Banks is a highly respected archmagus. He would make for a fine patron for thee.”

I shook my head. “Aye, but he lives in a bog.”

Morning frowned deeply before replying. “I doubt he will force thee to roll around in the mud all day, Midnight.”

“But 'twill be impossible to entirely avoid the dirt, mud, and other types of filth.” My skin crawled as images of the fate awaiting me in the bog filled my mind. “No doubt he would desire me to crawl through the muck for ingredients for potions, or to track through the bog to slay monsters and troublesome spirits, gathering all manner of dirt on my person daily.”

“Thou canst hardly expect to be a magus and avoid all dirt,” Morning chastised. “And from what I have heard of thine adventures, thou shouldst already know that. Really, ‘tis beneath the dignity of a magus to carry on about such insignificant things.”

My ears wilted. This was starting to sound like talking with Mother. “I know that. But there is a significant difference between accepting that dirt is impossible to avoid generally and living in a crusty swamp.”

Morning sighed and shook her head. “Who else hast thou considered as a patron?”

I was quick to seize this new line in the conversation. “Lady Protector Shadow or her daughter Gale would both be quite suitable.” After a moment I added, “Or another magus of distinction.”

Morning nodded. “All fine ideas. Thou wouldst do well being their client, but a capable magus would benefit thee as well.”

I hesitated before I stated, “If I might be so bold, you are a magus of distinction.”

Morning blinked, but smiled as the suggestion sunk in. “Thou desirest me as thy patron? I am most flattered.”

“You have been an excellent instructor,” I said. “And you are well-respected by your peers and influential in your own right.”

“Thank you, thou art most kind.” Morning sat back in her chair and frowned in contemplation. “If thou wishest me to be thy patron, then I would be honored.”

That was very good to hear, for I would not mind serving as Morning’s client, even if she was perhaps not the most prestigious patron I could have. I would vastly prefer her than going to a bog, in any event. Though that did bring to mind a matter that could stand solidly ‘gainst Morning becoming my patron. “My one concern is that Mother might not approve of you, given your current ... disagreements. She is rather irritated by your differences in opinion regarding Gryphonia.”

“Ah.” Morning frowned and took some time to think. “So I can understand thy worries. Thy mother does highly place loyalty to herself, as has always been her way.”

“I suspect she would be far less troublesome if you ceased to publicly disagree with her,” I said after some hesitation. “Mayhaps my becoming thy patron could be the catalyst for bringing you two together again?”

“That is ... something I will have to think about.” Morning stood and paced about the office. “I would love to have thee as my client, but rescinding my beliefs is not something I would do lightly.” She turned to face me, her eyes solemn. “How seriously dost thou wish for me to be thy patron?”

My answer was not quick in coming. “I would very much like it, though I grant that I would also like Shadow or Gale. In truth, I have not yet decided who I wish to be my patron. Right now I am going around to see who might be interested. If somepony were to reject me first then I would hardly need consider them, though thus far both Shadow and Gale have accepted the idea, and Mother says that Mossy Banks would as well.” I shivered at the lattermost proposal.

Morning frowned slightly. “I do not wish to sound cold, but from the sounds of it, thou simply needst to make a decision one way or another so the matter is finally laid to rest. If making peace with thy mother is a requirement to be thy patron, then I will give serious thought to doing so. If not, then I shall stick with my convictions. What is more, I will not compromise my convictions on a possibility—a promise thou wouldst become my client, aye, but I would not change my stance for less.”

“That ... is reasonable, I suppose.” I sighed, for what else could I have expected? Morning would not have publically broken with Mother if ‘twere some minor matter. “I mislike seeing the two of you in conflict.”

“‘Tis not something I enjoy either, believe me.” Morning ran a hoof through her mane. “But I truly see little to be gained by being passive with the gryphons. If they wound us, then we should wound them back. For too long we have tolerated their reivers, and that must end.”

“Mother agrees, she simply counsels that we not respond impetuously,” I pointed out. “If High King Severus does not bring the reivers to heel in reasonable time, she argues we would then be within our rights to act.”

Morning let out a huff. “I hardly think we act impetuously when for most of my life we have lived with unceasing reiver attacks. The only time I can think of where a year or two passed without incident was when Pegasopolis raided into Westmarch and destroyed the reiver camps.”

“War should never be entered lightly,” I stated. “The cost in blood and treasure is too high for that.”

Morning took a deep breath. “I know that, and this is not something that I take lightly. I have already lost a husband to war, and it terrifies me to consider thee or my children fighting in another one. But this matter is something that has plagued my thoughts for some time. How many attacks wouldst thou have Equestria tolerate before 'tis too much to bear? Must Manehattan fall all over again before we finally act and declare Gryphonia our mortal enemy?”

I frowned as I wondered just how far Morning had convinced herself that a war was inevitable. Most other ponies I had spoken to about Gryphonia and the reivers wished for war either to right a wrong done to Equestria, out of revenge for wounds inflicted, or e’en a desire for martial glory, but Morning spoke of something different. She was contemplating the future long-term struggle ‘tween Equestria and Gryphonia in full, not just the immediate conflict with reivers ahead of us. What exactly that meant I did not know. Mayhaps not even Morning herself did at that time.

“No,” I agreed. “I do not wish for matters to become so dire that a city like Manehattan should fall to gryphon reivers, for the city to be sacked, for rapine and slaughter to run through its streets in an orgy of senseless violence as persons and property are systematically violated, for soldiers to be beheaded, their blood flowing through the streets and their heads placed on pikes, all while helpless citizens are placed in chains to be enslaved to the pleasure of gryphon nobles who will break their new subjects to their wills and slowly work them to death over decades of senseless hardship that could only be filled with utter despair as their city and home is turned into a giant reiver camp for yet more atrocities to be committed.” I blinked slowly. “Nor does Mother.”

Morning groaned and rubbed her forehead. “Where thy mother and I disagree is over degrees. Mayhaps she knows something I do not, but I think 'tis time we seriously think about going on the offensive. Mayhaps if we launch our own raid, we can show the gryphons that we are no longer their prey to be treated lightly.”

“And if that provokes a general war?” I asked. “Need I remind you, if the gryphons see us as the aggressors in a war then Severus’ nobles might very well rally under his banner to create a mighty united host. Conversely, if Severus launches an unprovoked war his nobles might not be so willing to answer his call to battle.”

Morning’s eyes narrowed. “Assuming the lords and ladies of Gryphonia are not eager for an opportunity for glory and spoils.” Her tone was dismissive, telling me exactly the type of low regard she held for the nobility of Gryphonia. It seemed she thought of them as no better than the reivers.

“After a decade of civil war?” I countered. “I doubt they would be so eager for more after so much war and death already.”

Morning shook her head. “Thou dost not understand the gryphons. Even if they are war-weary and their coffers empty from fighting one another, they will still see opportunities in attacking Equestria. The loot the reivers bring back home will wet their appetites as it always has. They will see the chance to seize spoils, capture prisoners to ransom, and take land to divide into new estates for themselves. Not to mention how many of them could become very wealthy if they force Equestria to pay an indemnity.”

I frowned deeply as I considered those points. She was not incorrect; I had read gryphon chronicles which spoke highly of the Fall of Manehattan and the time of Gryphonia’s ascendancy, not least because of how rich stealing the wealth of Equestria made them. ‘Twas just a matter of how correct she was in her assessment of the gryphons of today. Could the gryphons really just not be reasoned with? Did they really only desire war and spoils from us? Was peace but a passing dream, and the land would soon be consumed by blood and fire once again? These disturbing thoughts left me with a pit of dread in my stomach. I always liked to think I had options whatever situation I found myself in, but more and more I felt myself being suffocated by the realities closing in around me.

I sighed. “Then what are we to do if it does come to war?”

“I am no general,” Morning answered with a shrug. “I will leave the matters of strategy and tactics to those better suited for them, and I am supremely confident in the Lady Protector and Her Highness. Mine expertise falls to the magical arts, and in that I know we have the means to fight.” Her hoof trailed along the rune-lined edge of a black folder on her desk. The only clue I had for what it must be were the words ‘Sealed Repository’ printed along its top. Was this the project that Nova had mentioned earlier? If ‘twas some secret project by the Sealed Repository, then that would explain why Morning was keeping its details secret.

I frowned as I considered what might be going through her mind. The Lunar Rebellion had not been so long ago that I had forgotten some of the terrible magics unleashed during the conflict. “I see.”

Morning placed a hoof on my shoulder and met my eyes with a serious stare. “This is not something I say lightly, but thy mother is not always right. She is very intelligent and capable, but even the best of us can err now and again.”

The way she had said that disturbed me, though I could not say precisely why. Naturally I knew Mother was not perfect, but there was something else to Morning's words that I could not grasp. Mayhaps the alliances and factions I had grown up with were less solid than I had once thought? “I ... shall bear that in mind. She has her own concerns, given how many of her allies disagree with her.”

“And yet most of them still support Daylight to become archmagus, myself included.” Morning glowered. “Magus Gleaming Topaz hardly offers anything to appeal to me. Especially when she belongs to Polaris’ faction.”

Morning held a great grudge against Duke Polaris for his part in her husband’s death, however indirect. (3) So ‘twas little surprise she had no inclination to see Polaris’ choice favorite become an archmagus.

3. After the Lunar Rebellion, it was common for most to lay the blame on Duke Polaris for the disastrous battle that became known as Polaris’ Folly, though how much of the defeat was Polaris’ fault is debated among historians. Naturally the facts that his army was weakened by Hidden Facts’ betrayal while still trying to support Fillydelphia have to be taken into account. Though it can’t be disregarded that he still turned down the support of the Kicker Clan, and as a result made his army overly dependant on the very magi-turned-warlocks that would betray him, and the fact is Polaris placed his army in an extremely vulnerable position, giving Rightly the advantage over his army due to a lack of pegasi support. Nonetheless, the most important effect of the battle for the time period was that most had come to fault Polaris for his defeat, and the fact he didn’t have the grace of being killed during the battle hadn’t helped his cause.

In truth, the nobility had been struggling to regain their prewar levels of power. The Lunar Rebellion saw them stripped of many of their traditional powers and rights while also seeing them humiliated both due to their defeat at Polaris’ Folly and the betrayal by some of their numbers. Mayhaps I was biased due to Mother’s influence and the fact that Duke Pure Line had nearly had me sacrificed to a dark god by driving a dagger into my chest to have my still beating heart cut from my breast, but I felt little pity for them as a whole. Still, they were working hard to make Magus Gleaming Topaz an archmagus and break Mother’s monopoly on the archmagus seats.

“‘Tis good to hear you still support Magus Daylight. Perhaps the two of you should converse?” I hesitated, unsure if I should say this outloud, but ‘twas the truth of how I felt. “I dislike seeing Mother argue with ... one of the mares I have considered to be a second mother to me.”

Morning froze momentarily at my words, but then smiled and placed a hoof on my shoulder. “For thee, I will speak with her.”

“Thank you, Morning.” I smiled back, feeling quite relieved that Morning was willing to negotiate with Mother. Mother was always a persuasive mare, so mayhaps she could make something of the opportunity I had presented to her. She might even be pleased with me for doing so.

“Now then.” Morning levitated the plate of cookies in front of me. “Thou hast hardly touched thy cookies.”

I nodded and picked one up, feeling as if my burdens were that much lighter. “‘Tis past time to correct that.”

Author's Note

Chapter 4

The day after meeting Morning Star and her family saw me returned to mine own home, and descending into the tower’s basement. With the conclave but a few days away I wished to make sure all my equipment was ready for the trip. ‘Twould not do to scramble to fix some issue if I discovered at the last minute that something was missing or damaged. To my mild surprise, I found Mother already within the laboratory that was also located within the basement. She had a small cauldron set up and was busy going about preparing some potion based on the precise way she was preparing ingredients.

“Working on Mossy Banks’ potion, Mother?”

Mother’s head turned from her work as I entered the laboratory. “It should not come as a shock that I would make the potion after gathering ingredients for one.”

I shook my head and tried not to remember the dirt involved during their collection. “Neigh, such is logical enough.”

Mother nodded, returning to her work. “What brings thee to the basement this day?”

“I was going to make sure everything was ready for the conclave.” To emphasize my point, I headed over to a nearby closet and opened it. Within sat my new set of armor, some weapons, and a variety of potions, as well as a range of other gear and magical trinkets. “I did not wish to be caught unawares should I need something.”

“As is only reasonable.” Mother ground up some cave mushrooms. “I should do the same later. Though first, I have been meaning to ask how the last couple of days have treated thee.”

“I have been keeping busy,” I told her. “As we discussed I should, I spoke with Shadow, Gale, and Morning about my patronage.”

“Is that so?” Mother poured the crushed mushrooms into her cauldron. “And what hast thou learned?”

“That they would all be happy to be my patron for one, so that much is good.” I levitated out mine armor, a new construction only recently commissioned and finished by the armorer. Painted black as night, the mithril scale mail was surprisingly light, though still as tough as tempered steel. To my pleasure, the helmet was adorned to look like the head of a raven, the beak coming down as part of the noseguard. Both Mother and I had enchanted the armor, and I found myself quite pleased with the result.

“Indeed it is.” Mother wiped her hooves clean before glancing to me. “It seems thou hast taken a keen interest in finding a patron for thyself.”

I stiffened, for there was something within Mother’s tone that made me wary. “Aye, that I have. I have been most vigorous in finding alternative patrons to Mossy Banks for you, and I have found some fine choices.”

Mother’s eyes narrowed. “So eager to find a patron other than he?”

I knew a lie would not get past her. “Yes.”

Mother let out an annoyed huff. “If thou art truly so desperate to avoid dealing with a little dirt, 'tis all the more important to break thee of such weaknesses.”

Mine ears wilted. I feared a conversation like this was coming. “‘Tis hardly as much of a problem as you seem to think.”

“Thou hast spent the past several hours desperately running hither and yon to avoid the possibility of doing it,” Mother pointed out. “That tells me that there is a problem.”

I summoned an argument to try and counter the path Mother was heading down. “Is it so wrong I would prefer others to be my patron?”

“Is it Mossy Banks thou dost object to, or his environment?”

“Mossy Banks is a fine magus, everypony knows this,” I quickly answered. “I have nothing against him.”

Mother stomped a hoof and glowered down at me. “Then 'tis truly just that thou art so frightened by dirt that thou wouldst take any alternative to the risk of being exposed to it.”

I hunched my shoulders under Mother’s disapproving glare. “I am not frightened by it, I merely hate its existence.”

“Enough to make life-altering decisions regarding it.” Mother sniffed in clear disapproval and shook her head. “Didst thou choose Gale and Shadow because they would be fine patrons, or because thou thinkest they can help thee avoid the most dirt?”

“‘Tis ... dirt causes me to not want Mossy Banks to be my patron,” I admitted. I tried to think of an argument for why dirt was so loathsome. Really, this should be self-evident. Why did I need to explain it? “Dirt is unhygenic.”

Mother’s steely gaze did not falter. “Mayhaps, but thy fear of it is cripplingly disproportionate.”

I grimaced. “Mother, please, do you really intend to make Mossy Banks my patron?”

Mother tsked and turned back to her cauldron. “I intend to make thy patron whome'er would serve thee best.”

I sighed and returned to inspecting my armor. “So I have no real choice in the matter?”

“I will hear thy thoughts, certainly,” Mother answered as she prepared a paste out of a jar. “If thou wouldst have another patron, either show how others might better teach thee or that Mossy Banks does not offer so much as I think. ‘Tis hardly complicated.”

So that was all there was to it. I needed to convince Mother that one of the other choices was superior to Mossy Banks. That could probably be done, but I didn’t want to press the matter right at that moment. Mother had dug in her heels and she would not be easily convinced. Neigh, there were better ways to handle this; first I would give some time for Mother’s position to soften while I thought over mine arguments. If I expressed which patron I preferred and presented that patron while doing so, then ‘twould be more difficult for Mother to say no, since then she would have to offend that proposed patron to their face. Even she would have trouble maneuvering her way out of that. ‘Twas a harsher tactic than I liked to take with my mother, but such were the times that I fell on such things. Now if I could only decide on who I desired to be my patron...

“Was there anything else?” Mother asked as she checked over a bubbling piece of glass.

I thought it best to switch topics. “Yes, I spoke with Morning about your recent disagreements, and I believe I have found a couple of solutions to put your discord to rest.”

That caught Mother’s interest, for she stopped her work to look back at me. “Oh? Go on.”

“Morning has said she is willing to speak with you as a favor to me, and I have discovered that Magus Repose is in need of a patron. By offering to become Repose's patron, you could gain a means by which to convince Morning to agree with you.”

“Is that so?” Mother stroked her cheek. “Well then ... patronage is not a thing to be offered lightly, but the chance to return her to the fold is hard to ignore.”

I nodded. “Aye, the alternative is for me to become Morning's client. She told me she would come back under your fold if you allowed it.”

“Both interesting possibilities, but also ones that would substantially enhance her own prestige.” Mother frowned as she took some time to think. “'Tis an exchange I might make, but I see no reason to rush into such an accord without consideration. Let us see how the conclave plays out ere I offer her such a valuable boon.”

I saw how she was thinking. The conclaves often involved a great deal of deal-making and trading of favors. That, and it was common for a great many unexpected events to happen. If it turned out Mother absolutely needed Morning’s support, she could grant her one of her boons to cement her aid. Or mayhaps she could arrange another patronage for Sidereal Repose that would please Morning enough to get her to acquiesce. Rushed decisions were often the worst, and Mother was in a position where she could play for time and see how events proceeded. It was a tactic she had taught me, after all. While it had to be carefully used lest one be overly passive in one’s decision making, it was still a useful tool to use in the right circumstances.

“That would seem wise,” I said. I still desired to seal the rift ‘tween Mother and Morning, but I was reasonably sure I could do so at the conclave. Neither wanted to quarrel with one another, and there was room for a middle ground. Aye, Mother was not the only pony who could wait and see how events unfolded to their advantage.

“But of course it is,” Mother said. “Morning is still within my power. This is hardly a crisis I cannot manage. Most of the conclaves I have gone to have gone my way, after all.”

“Very good then.” I tilted my head as talk of the conclave reminded me of something. “Though there was something else I wished to bring to your attention.”

“What is it?” Mother asked as she drank from a canteen.

I picked up my rack of potions and sifted through them to make sure that none of them had expired. “Magus Daylight Shimmer said he wished to speak with me about something important. Though he would not say what exactly. Merely that he wished to wait until the conclave to do so.”

Mother raised an eyebrow. “Is that so? How curious. Dost thou have a guess what he wanted to discuss?”

I scratched the back of my neck as I thought the question over. In truth, it had bothered me since I returned to Canterlot. “There is one thing that has come to mind. ‘Tis possible that he might propose to court and marry me to seal an alliance with you.”

Mother’s reaction caught me off-guard. Her eyes bulged and she spit out the water she had been drinking before coughed violently and wiped her mouth of the excess water.

I tilted my head and blinked owlishly. “Are you well, Mother? You did not drink something you should not, did you? I would hate to learn that you accidently drank something that looked like water but turned out to be hydrochloric acid, and your throat is burning out as I speak, melting the flesh within and blackening as the highly reactive chemical does its work to slay you in a positively painful and gruesome fashion. That would upset me greatly if it were to occur.”

“No ye filly, that is—!” Mother covered her mouth as she hacked some more before she could manage to speak, though this time her accent slipped into that of the average craftpony instead of her normal accent typical of the Canterlot court. “Neigh I say! I forbid it! No, absolutely not! Not in a thousand years would I allow for it!”

I was taken aback by Mother’s reaction. I could imagine a few reasons why she would reject a proposal of marriage from Daylight, but not in such a volatile manner. “But why not? He is comely enough, a skilled and highly regarded magus and knight, and by your own designs he will be an archmagus soon. Strictly speaking, he would make a fine husband.”

Mother did her best to hide it, but I still detected a shiver of revulsion from her. “Neigh! Thou art not even allowed to consider it! Because—because...” She trailed off, and she took a deep breath. When next she spoke ‘twas with her normal accent. “Because he is not an ideal match for thee. He is naturally born, for one.”

I frowned, not liking the implications of that reasoning. “Mother, I am naturally born.” This was quite curious for her. Never before had she made much of an issue over the nature of my birth or that of anypony else. She was far more concerned to how useful a pony could be to her rather than if their parents had been married.

Mother quickly shook her head. “Do not misunderstand me. How thou came into the world matters little to me, but many foolish ponies amongst the nobility do care about such things. A marriage ‘tween two naturally born ponies will seem to them a pairing of mongrels and bring neither of you much in the way of prestige. Better to have you marry a pony of an established family so that the pedigree of thy children will be without dispute.”

I pressed my lips together as I considered the point. “That does have some logic to it, though I think it exaggerated. ‘Tis not as though we will ever win over the types who hold the nature of my birth against me.” I tried not to dwell on all the insults I had heard spoken to my back over the years. Such were not pleasant memories, and I was not terribly inclined to make common cause with ponies who thought me less than a pony for my status as a bastard.

Mother stiffened ever so slightly. “Most of them, neigh, but there are a few key players I would have turned to my cause.”

I tilted my head. “Who would they be?”

Mother’s ear flicked. “Ponies whose names I would not name yet for how sensitive the issue is. Drop the subject; Daylight is not acceptable to thee. He is already mine ally and somepony whose career I have mentored for many years, so a marriage is unnecessary in any event.”

“Very well,” I conceded. Her reaction still seemed overly volatile to me, and it made me wonder if this might be somehow related to what Daylight wished to speak with me about. ‘Twas certainly possible Mother knew something I did not and was not telling me, but pressing her would only make her wroth with me, and that was not something I could particularly afford at the moment without good reason—not if I was going to avoid the terrible fate of being sent to the bog.

Mother took another deep breath and returned to her potions. “Good then. Now that aside, art thou well otherwise?”

I nodded. “Aye, for the most part. Is there a reason why I would not be?”

She shook her head before examining the cauldron. “I can think of none, but just because I know no reason does not mean it cannot exist.”

“Reasonable enough.” I waved at mine arms and armor. “I am merely working to prepare for the conclave as best I can now.”

“And thou hast done well in that regard,” Mother said. “I examined thine equipment earlier, and everything was satisfactory.”

I smiled at my mother’s praise. “My thanks, ‘tis good to hear that.”

“‘Tis only what thou dost deserve, my child,” Mother assured me as she poured some regent into the cauldron. “If thou wouldst have a new task, look to thy dueling skills. A conclave can be hazardous.”

“That is true.” I picked up a bag from the closet and pulled out a carved piece of bone from within. (1) The scrimshaw was covered in magically enchanted runes, an undercurrent of power pulsed from within them. They had not been easy to make, and each one could only be used for a specific purpose, but I knew them to be quite potent at what they were designed to do. “I remember how there were a number of duels at the last conclave.”

1. It’s not said what type of bone Midnight uses for her scrimshaw, so we can only hope that it wasn’t from a sentient being.

“And that was a conclave where we pointedly restricted such things.” Mother tsked as she pulled a jar from a nearby shelf and poured some of its contents into a beaker. “A great deal has changed. I certainly don't want magi killing each other in the streets. That said ... there are many groups who feel 'tis past time they had one of their own in power.”

I placed all my scrimshaw out on a table to make sure all of them were still accounted for. “You speak of Lady Gleaming Topaz and her supporters amongst the nobility?”

Mother nodded. “Just so. The nobles would very much like to see one of their own made an archmagus after more than a decade outside the halls of power.” She grinned. “‘Tween myself and Shadow we have kept them from any position of significance, though this conclave gives them an opportunity to change that.”

“That it would,” I agreed. “For one, an archmagus has great influence in who they can appoint to the offices below them. ‘Twould only be natural for Lady Gleaming to place her friends and supporters in places where she could repay them for their loyalty and in turn they continue to aid her.”

“And use her influence to aid other allies throughout Equestria.” Mother snorted as she watched her cauldron bubble. “‘Tis no secret that I appointed those whose ideals I agree with.”

“So they will fight hard to get one of their own as archmagus.” I frowned as I considered some of the implications. “Thus why you inquire about my dueling skills. I am your daughter and ‘tis likely they might target me to harm you.”

“Indeed so.” Mother scowled. “‘Tis not hard to imagine some foolhardy young magus seeking to please their master by targeting thee, at the very least. Then some of the more senior magi might see if they can disrupt my plans by bringing thee harm.”

“So best to make sure my dueling skills are sharp just in case,” I concluded, taking a second look at mine equipment. Suddenly it seemed all the more relevant to my life and prosperity. ‘Twas unlikely I would be slain during any duel at a conclave, but unlikely was not the same as impossible. Especially when tempers might be hot.

“Very good then.” Mother checked the temperature of her cauldron and nodded with a smile. “Wilt thou need mine aid in sparring?”

I rubbed my chin. “Mayhaps. I do not have anypony immediately available to spar with.” Even if I was not o’verly eager to spar with Mother yet again. My string of defeats at her hooves was somewhat demoralizing, even if they were but practice.

“Perhaps later today, then,” Mother said. “First I need to finish Mossy Banks’ potion.”

Satisfied with the state of mine equipment, I levitated it all back into the closet. “Would you desire any help? I have no other plans for the moment.”

“I would not object to it,” Mother said. “Come on, then. Thou canst prepare the next reagent for the brew.”

I followed Mother’s instructions, hoping all would go well for it.

I was quite tired when night fell. As was usually the case whenever I sparred with Mother, she pushed me to my limit in both skill and magical reserves. While she had said she was satisfied with my progress, it was still slightly depressing to consider that she was on another tier entirely compared to myself. Mayhaps ‘twas merely hubris on my part, for I was practicing against an archmagus, a mare decades my senior, and possibly the foremost duelist in Equestria all in one. It might be best to seek out some of my peers the next couple of days for opportunities to spar. Likely that would present a more reasonable measure of my abilities.

But such things would have to wait for the morn, for mine exhaustion demanded sleep. Though even as I headed to bed I knew rest would be some time away, at least in the traditional sense, for as I climbed in bed I cast magics that I had become quite adept at over the last year thanks to my spirit tutor. I had an appointment in the Dreamscape and I would not be tardy for it.

My consciousness was soon within the endless starry plane that was the Dreamscape. Taking a moment to orientate myself, I sought out my tutor. Distance was always a relative thing in this strange realm, for someone who knew the ways travel could be a trivial thing as long as there was no resistance.

I took a step and felt a jerk as I shifted locations to the construction Corva had made for my education. Large bookshelves flanked me while before me lay a complicated magic circle embedded in the floor. Every instrument imaginable that a magus could use, from alchemy sets to magical trinkets, were strewn on tables about the vast room. If it could be truly called a room, for there were no walls or ceiling to the place. Instead endless starry field stretched in all directions, with an intricate pattern of stars, planets, and nebulae of every imaginable color dancing above my head. ‘Twas quite the sight, though what demanded my attention was my host.

Corva sat on a black marble throne on a raised dais. The dream spirit’s feathers black as night, she projected a regal aura from her throne as she stared down her beak at me. When she spoke it was with an oddly melodious voice that was like dark silk in the night wind. “Greetings. I see thou dost not rest easily this night.”

It seemed that Corva wished to get right to business this night. “Is it that obvious?”

“Only to me.” A ghost of a grin showed itself at the corner of her mouth. “But I do have certain advantages there.”

“You do seem to be watching me at all times.” I approached her throne but stopped short at the stairs leading up to her. “If I am to be honest, the matter of deciding my patron has plagued my thoughts as of late, among other things.”

Corva nodded. “So I have noted. Wouldst thou have my thoughts on the matter, then?”

I shrugged. “I see no reason not to hear you out.” Corva at least offered interesting advice for my problems, thanks to her unconventional point of view.

Her head tilted slightly as she took me in. “I wonder why thou worry so much of what thy mother might choose. Art thou not a mare grown?”

“Aye, I am,” I said. “But she is my mother and an archmagus besides. It is only right I should listen to her.”

“Listen, aye, but to have her tell thee who thy patron will be is another matter entirely.” Corva stood from her throne to descend the stairs. “But this is thy patron; it should be thy choice.”

I frowned, not thinking I liked the direction of this conversation. “Defying Mother could have dreadful consequences.”

Corva stopped in front of me, her equine-like body still towering over me as she seemed to loom. “So can serving her eternally.”

I blinked slowly. “Aye? I was not planning on serving her for eternity. I would be surprised if my mother survived the century, much less for longer.”

For some reason, Corva sighed and rubbed her brow. “I meant, dost thou intend on continuing to serve her as a minion? Surely thou knowest she has naught but contempt for mere sycophants.”

I nodded. “That is true. Hardly a month goes by where she does not at some point complain about sycophants trying to vie for her favor.”

“And thinkest thou she wishes her daughter to be one?”

I frowned as I considered the question. “Neigh, of course not. Likely 'twould infuriate her.” At least ‘twas mine impression she wished for me to be a capable magus who could carry on her legacy. Some sycophant could hardly do that to the degree of success she desired.

“Just so,” she said. “If thou wouldst have her respect, it must be earned through conflict.”

My frown deepened. “You would suggest I deliberately defy her to earn her respect?” Mine ears wilted as I considered the potential consequences of such a course. “I have never outright defied Mother.”

Corva’s eyes narrowed as she looked down at me. “Is that not a problem?”

“Considering Mother could, and most likely would, make life very difficult for me if she were sufficiently wroth, aye.”

“Aye, but there is defiance, and mere independence.” Corva’s wings shifted and she walked past me. “There are degrees of defiance. I do not suggest breaking with her, merely asserting thine own rights, both for thy own sake and thine independence. Consider Morning Star: the mare has gone from naught but another subordinate to one whom thy mother treats with as an equal.”

“That much is true.” I began pacing about the floor as my thoughts raced. “I would really rather prefer not to have to be Mossy Banks' client. ‘Twould be ... difficult to defy Mother. But 'twould be good if I had her respect.”

“As I said, merely taking a patron on thine own would suffice,” Corva explained. “Thy Mother would understand, and thou wouldst gain her respect by asserting thine own will over thy life.”

I crossed my forelegs over my chest. “Then I have to decide on my patron if I am to do that.” This course sounded like it might be the right one, if I could properly manage it. I did not relish the idea of engaging in any form of conflict with Mother, but Corva was making points worth considering.

Corva smiled. “And as luck would have it, I have made a fine suggestion for thy patron.”

I raised an eyebrow as I realized who she was alluding to. “You are suggesting I pick Morning?”

She nodded. “If thou wouldst learn the ways of independence from thy mother, who better? She has asserted her own independence, and choosing her would make a statement.”

“Mayhaps,” I allowed. “Though Gale and Shadow are also independent of Mother, and neither of them would be dominated by her.”

“Aye, but Gale merely offers thee another form of servitude, and Shadow...”

I scowled up at Corva. “I am not so sure they desire a mere servant.”

Corva shook her head. “Not that, but Gale would surely make thee her creature.”

“Possibly...” In some ways, Gale was similar to Mother in how she wished to tell me what to do. Mayhaps that had something to do with her knowing me as a mere filly. Shadow probably also still viewed me as a child to a point, though that was a risk of any patron. I sighed and shook my head. “I will think on what you have told me. There is a great deal to consider here, and some of this could change a great deal in my life. ‘Tis not something to be rushed.”

“Indeed so, my friend.” Corva wrapped a wing around my back. “Though I will warn thee that thou hast no longer than the conclave to act. Thy Mother will have made up her mind by then, and better if 'twas done then in any case. What better time to show her thy independence?”

“Conclaves do have a way of being times of change.” She had a point; they were often the place where new alliances, friends, and enemies were made amongst the magi. Apprentices were declared full magi, new factions formed, and new lines drawn. Such things were inevitable when everypony was jostling to achieve their aims, up to and including becoming an archmagus. If there was ever a time to make a move, ‘twas the conclave, where Mother would be distracted and need all the supporters she could find.

“So make the change be to thy benefit,” she encouraged me.

I stroked my cheek as I thought everything over. “I will seriously consider all my options to see how best to proceed, but there is wisdom in what you say. Though such will have to be carefully managed.”

“I will help thee at every step.” Corva gave me a supportive squeeze of her wing. “Such a task is always made easier in the sharing.”

“Your help is greatly appreciated, as always.” I let out a long breath. “I will certainly need it.”

A grin spread over Corva’s features. “I have only done what I could to aid an eager student, and it has been my pleasure to teach thee.”

“I have progressed well thus far thanks to your instructions.” I found myself scowling as I considered how mine education had gone over the last month. “Even if it feels like I am making less progress in recent days.”

Corva’s head tilted slightly. “Is that so? And why is that?”

“‘Tis hard to describe.” I ran a hoof through my mane. “It feels as though I have reached a plateau of sorts. I am learning new things, but my power is not growing as it once did. Or at least it does not feel as such.”

“Ah, that.” Corva nodded. “‘Tis a similar problem all magi have sooner or later. There is a reason magi of thy age begin to seek out new instructors.”

“So Mother said.” I sighed. “I suppose there is little to be done about it, besides seeking yet more teachers.”

“Aye. Though...” Corva lifted her wing and turned to face me. “There might be another means by which I could help.”

I blinked slowly. “How so?”

Corva spread her wings, extending herself to her full height and length. “By deepening the bond between us, I might offer thee a greater amount of mine own power.”

I stiffened, a wave of caution falling over me. “Is that so? What would that entail?”

“‘Twould be quite simple,” Corva explained. “‘Twould only require but a bargain and a ritual. After which, I could give thee power equal to any magus in Equestria. I daresay thou couldst use such power, and I would be happy to give it to thee.”

“I see.” I carefully thought over my next few words. “I hope you will not be offended if I am wary of making such a bargain. Such things have a way of ending terribly for the pony involved; I would prefer not to have my soul devoured, or be enslaved, or otherwise suffer a horrifying fate that the bards would use as a warning of cautionary folly for centuries to come. Such would be foolish to me.”

Corva inclined her head. “But of course, my friend, and I would not ask such a thing from thee. I wish only the best for thee and would have no harm befall thee. ‘Tis one of the reasons why I am making this offer to thee, so that thou wilt have greater power to defend thyself and prosper.”

“It bears asking, what do you want for a bargain?” I asked. “What is it you desire? I doubt you would offer your power for nothing.”

“Ah, now that is the question.” Corva turned from me and looked up at the strange skyscape she had made. “I would have one hour of thy time every night, or seven hours over the course of a week. Such time must be spent in my company, for which we can spend as we desire.”

I raised an eyebrow. “That sounds like a most generous offer.” I could certainly use more power. Who could say what I would be able to accomplish if I had Mother’s raw power? There would hardly be a magus in Equestria who could face me. I could smite monsters and warlocks, become an archmagus, accomplish any number of great works. If the price was right, that was...

Corva craned her neck so that I could see her grin. “As I said, I wish to see thee prosper. ‘Tis why I have spent these months teaching thee. Besides, I enjoy thy company; it can be quite lonely where I am, and having another soul to speak to can be quite valuable when one is more used to being alone. A friend can be all the more valuable for their company.”

“Fair enough,” I said, not entirely convinced. “I will need to think about this offer.” Rushing into a deal with a being I only relatively understood sounded like a terribly bad idea to me. Neigh, better to take some time to think it over and know what I am getting into than to risk something foolhardy.

“Understandable.” Corva turned to face me. “Take some time to think it over, and if thou hast any questions, I will be happy to answer them. Though do think it over seriously. Thou wilt not find a better offer, my friend.”

“Aye, likely so.” And something about that fact worried me.

Rest did not come easily to me after my session with Corva. ‘Tween her offer and everything else on mine mind I tossed and turned in bed. The wheels in my head kept turning and turning, and the weight of the decisions I needed to make plagued me. Eventually I abandoned sleep and rose from bed. I needed to settle some of this or else go mad. Having little luck in endlessly turning over my options over and over again, I decided what I needed was a second opinion. Or mayhaps this was the sixth or so opinion I had asked for? Whatever the case might be, a new view on the matter might be what I needed. Thinking over mine options for such, I decided on a course of action.

I put on my cloak and made my way into the nighttime streets of Canterlot. Soon enough I was before the palace and entering the home of my princess. Deciding ‘twas best not to bother the guards with my personal matters, I made my way silently into the royal quarters. (2) I disabled the wards normally placed upon Celestia’s private room, a task not too difficult for me when I had helped place many of them there to start with. By this point I was quite familiar with Mother and Her Highness’ methods for creating wards and how to deal with them.

2. Needless to say, entering the palace and sneaking into the royal quarters isn’t something you should be doing—whatever the time period might be.

Satisfied with my work, I entered the inner chambers. But instead of proceeding as normal, a web of light suddenly snapped into place around me, ensnaring me. I blinked in surprise as I suddenly found myself stuck fast to that glowing web as surely as if it were the web of a giant spider. Annoyed that I had somehow missed one of the Princess’ wards, I aimed to disable it. I winced as my horn sparked and failed to cast the desired spell, the bulk of the unused magic causing a painful reverberation.

I scowled and took some time to carefully study this ward, and I did not like what I saw: it had been made to counteract the exact magic of the pony snared by it. What is more, it seemed to be made to counter my magic specifically. That was most strange. In addition to making it a measure more difficult to build, having it made to only counter the aura of a highly specific wavelength of magic made the ward useless against everyone else. Even if ‘twas still extremely useful against that one source of magic.

More attempts to try and counteract the ward only resulted in more discomfort and failure. After an hour of escape attempts came to naught, I gave up and silently hung in Celestia’s private quarters. I could have called out for help, but that would have caused a needless commotion amongst the guards, and ‘twas not mine intention to wake Her Highness. I wished to speak with her as soon as I could, true, but I did not wish to be rude and wake her in the middle of the night.

‘Twas as the sun peeked over the horizon that Princess Celestia stepped out of her bedroom and took the sight of me in with a neutral expression. “Good Morning, Midnight.”

“Good morning, Princess Celestia,” I returned from mid air within the web of light. “It seems there is something wrong with your ward. After studying it, it seems to be triggered to react specifically to me, though I do not know why. I have visited your quarters in the middle of the night before many times without incident.”

Princess Celestia sighed and shook her head. “Yes, I cannot imagine any reason I would have wards designed specifically to prevent you from entering my room late at night.” She removed the ward holding me in place and I fell to the floor unceremoniously. “I hope you were not too terribly inconvenienced.”

I picked myself up from the floor and stretched the parts of my body that had been held still for the last few hours. “Only moderately so. Mostly I was terribly bored hanging in place with naught but my thoughts to keep me company. I had wished to ask you questions as soon as you awakened, but I instead had to wait until now to do so.”

“We might as well deal with thy questions as we break our fast.” She led the way to her private dining room. “What didst thou wish to ask of me?”

I sat opposite of her as she made an order to one of her servants. “I recently had a thought come to me, but I am not sure how viable it is.” I shuffled in place as I summoned the courage to ask about what plagued my thoughts after my talk with Corva. “I wonder if 'tis time for me to become more independent of Mother.”

“That is only natural,” Her Highness said as her tea was placed in front of her. “Children inevitably grow more independent of their parents.”

I nodded to the servant when she inquired if I wanted some tea as well. “Mayhaps. I only worry how wroth Mother will become with me. You know how upset she can be when provoked.”

She poured some honey into her tea. “I think that depends a great deal on how you do so.”

“Aye, likely so.” I sighed. “I wish for her to respect me, and 'tis not as though I am disagreeing with her over politics. Merely ... she is contemplating inflicting a most terrible of fates on me.”

Princess Celestia’s spoon froze in mid-stirring. “What has she done, Midnight?”

I leveled the most serious stare I could summon for her. “She would make Mossy Banks my patron and send me to his bog.” I shivered. “I do not wish to think of being trapped in with the dirt, mud, poison ivy, mosquitos, and other disgusting privations of such a place.”

“Ah.” Her body untensed and she smiled impishly. “So she would force you to deal with dirt?”

I sipped my tea and nodded. “Aye. Can you not see why I consider insisting on mine independence?”

“Indeed so.” Celestia placed her spoon to the side and gave me her full attention. “I think 'twould be of utmost importance to be perfectly clear with her that thou art simply seeking to develop thine own abilities and fulfill thine own potential. Thy goals remain aligned with hers, so I think she would understand if thou art firm. If ‘tis her anger that worries thee, thou shouldst know her anger takes many forms. I expect thou knowest which ones are severe and which are not.”

I sipped my tea as I considered her words. I found no fault with them and nodded. “That is true, and I have come to classify each of her types of anger: ranking them from casual ire to murderous rage, in addition to categorizing her most likely actions due to each being provoked. ‘Tis necessary to know such things when dealing with Mother.”

“Then thou canst find the best way to provoke only the milder displeasure.” Celestia smiled for a servant who placed pancakes and hashbrowns before us. “I am sure thou knowest that some of her anger hides other emotions.”

“That is true.” Where Her Highness always carried a serene expression to hide her innermost thoughts, Mother usually used her temper for the same effect. That was not a surprise when she was of a choleric temperament; maintaining a passive mask was not to her nature. “Just today I believe she hid her thoughts with anger when I suggested Magus Daylight might ask my hoof in marriage.”

Celestia raised an eyebrow, inviting me to continue.

“For some reason he wants to speak with me at the conclave, and that struck me as one reason for him to do so while Mother is around,” I explained. “‘Twas the simplest explanation I could come up with.”

Celestia took her time to answer. It made me wonder if she knew something about this that I did not.‘Tween her spies and her strange powers she always seemed to know more than anypony else. Either way, her hesitation was notable. “That ... is one possibility, though I think it unlikely.”

“Why is that?”

There was another almost imperceptible pause. “I think matters will reveal themselves in due course.”

I scowled. “That is mysterious and profoundly unhelpful.”

Once more she gave me an impish smile. “I am sure it will all turn out fine. Even if I have my doubts that Daylight is seeking a marriage with thee.”

“Mayhaps.” I frowned as I considered one of my recent conversations of my mother. “Mother is looking for a suitable match for me, though.”

Celestia inclined her head. “That is another thing that is customary for young mares of thy age.”

“So it is,” I agreed. ‘Twas hard not to note that many ponies my age were marrying about now. “Admittedly, 'twould be good to have an heir to my house as well.”

“That is doubtless thy mother's concern as well.” Her Highness spread some butter and jelly on a piece of toast. “Not to mention that marriage would likely bring thee happiness.”

I tilted my head. “You think so? When I will be marrying for politics and the advantage of my house?”

“Yes, love and companionship is no small thing,” she said. “If ‘tis a good match, love can often be found even within a political marriage. Besides, even with a political marriage ‘tis best if it is a happy union, since an unhappy marriage can destroy the goodwill intended by the marriage or even create enmity. I remember when High King Alric forced a defeated rival’s daughter to marry him so that he could claim her father’s land. In the end she raised their son to despise his father, and he lead a revolt that got the High King slain.”

“A fate to avoid, for sure.” I frowned as I cut my pancake into precise slices. “I would not object to a happy marriage filled with love, though I am no expert on love and companionship.”

“It is often difficult to understand things with which one has no experience.” Celestia’s response made me wonder if she was speaking from experience herself. “But I am sure thou wilt manage. Was there anything else?”

I nodded. “While I am here, 'twould not hurt to hear who you think I should select as my patron. Shadow, Gale, and Morning Star have all said they would accept me as their client, and Mother is thinking that I should be sent to Mossy Banks.” I grimaced and shivered at the last suggestion.

Celestia mulled over the question as she chewed on a mouthful of pancakes. “And thy mother thinks Mossy Banks would be the best choice primarily because of your hatred of dirt, correct?”

“That is so, aye,” I said, “And because he is an archmagus, admittedly.”

“Then it seems to me that the matter of patronage is not the true problem before thee,” Celestia told me. “Rather, it is that thy mother thinks she must take extreme action to end thy fear of dirt.”

I sighed and nodded. “So 'twould seem.”

Her Highness smiled. “Then if that fear is addressed...”

I studied that smile and I felt a creeping sense of dread descend over me. “You are not suggesting that I…?”

Her smile did not break in the slightest as she inclined her head.

‘Twas the next day when I enacted my most terrible of plans. Many ponies were gathering at the palace to depart either to Fillydelphia or to accompany Princess Celestia on her royal tour of the eastern coast. Multiple sky-carriages had been gathered in the courtyard to help fly the many prestigious ponies to their destinations.

While many of the gathered ponies were busy with their own final preparations, most stopped to stare at me as I made my way through the crowd. Most stepped out of my way as I made my passage, and soon I was before Her Highness, Mother, Shadow, and Gale, whom all seemed busy with a conversation that came to a stop as I neared. Mother blinked at the sight of me, and her mouth fell half open in a befuddled expression. I did not blame her for her confusion, for I was covered head to tail in mud. A layer of the wet dirt had been caked over the entirety of my body, and the sensation made my body quiver in uncontrollable revulsion. But still I pressed on with my plan, for failure would make this venture for naught and only make things worse.

Princess Celestia put on one of her unreadable smiles at the sight of me. “Sunbeam, I believe thy daughter wishes to speak.”

I did, speaking loud and clear so that there was no hint of weakness or doubt in my words. “Mother, I wished to address this dirt problem you believe I have.”

Mother was slow in replying, seemingly at a loss for words at my singular behavior. “...Is that so?”

Gale stepped up to look me over. “Midnight, art thou ... well?”

My eye twitched. “I am not physically dying at this moment, but I am covered head to hoof in a solid layer of mud. As thou canst no doubt see, such a thing is not to my preference.”

Shadow’s expression was much harder to read as she maintained her stoic calm. “And why art thou so covered in mud?”

Mother frowned as her eyes flicked over me. “Yes ... why hast thou done this thing, my child?”

I stood straighter as I declared my intentions. “To prove to Mother that mud is not a problem for me. By covering every inch of myself in the foul stuff, I prove that I can overcome my revulsion to the material. I declare I do not wish to go to Froggy Bottom Bog, where there will be more of this mud.”

Her Highness covered her mouth as she snickered, making me wonder if I might have erred in this, but I let none of my unease show on my face.

Mother’s eyes narrowed. “Explain thy reasoning.”

“You believe that my hatred of dirt is a crippling problem. So that is the primary reason you wish to send me to Mossy Banks,” I explained. “But as you can see, dirt alone will not deter me from reaching a goal I desire. My hatred of dirt is a mere preference and not a barrier to success, so there is no reason to send me to the bog merely so that I will experience dirt. If I must, I will cover myself in more dirt and mud right now to prove such is unnecessary.”

Mother cocked her head to the side and blinked slowly as she digested my logic. “I see.”

“That reasoning is ... unique,” Shadow said. “Admittedly, actions speak louder than words.”

“How else am I to prove to you my point?” I asked. “Merely saying it would not have convinced you.”

“So thou art willing to cover thyself entirely in mud just to avoid going to Mossy Banks?” Mother asked.

“I am covered in mud, neigh?” I flicked some of the foul stuff off of my leg.

Gale crossed her forelegs over her chest. “An ... interesting way to prove thy point, Midnight, but it does seem undeniably effective.”

“I see.” Mother frowned as she considered my mud-covered body. “Well, 'tis plain enough that if thou wouldst do all of this simply to avoid a few petty inconveniences, then thy fear of dirt is not so crippling as it seemed.”

I let out a relieved sigh. “That is very good to hear.” It seemed that I had avoided my terrible fate, even if it required that I cover myself in the very substance that I was trying to avoid. That paradox was not entirely lost to me.

“Now...” Mother’s gaze swept over the ponies gathered around us. “If thou couldst cease making a public spectacle? We do have to start on our journey to Fillydelphia eventually if we are not to be late for the conclave.”

I looked around as the ponies around us snickered and whispered to one another. I had a feeling ‘twould he a long time before I heard the end of this incident. “'Twould be best if I cleaned myself up—and quickly.”

Mother frowned at me. “Aye, 'twould.”

Gale giggled and shot Mother a wry grin. “Now now, 'tis naught but a little mud, Sunbeam. Thou shouldst hardly be so distressed by it.”

Celestia smiled with obvious mirth. “Sometimes we do need to get our hooves dirty in order to get things done, or so I remember being told by a certain grand vizier.”

Mother let out an exasperated sigh.

Author's Note

Chapter 5

I cleansed myself of the mud and dirt that encased my body as quickly as I could, and managed to do so without delaying the procession to Fillydelphia o’ermuch. At least I no longer had to worry about getting sent to the bog, albeit at the cost of my humiliation before a great many ponies. I hoped to quickly put that experience out of my mind.

The trip to Fillydelphia thankfully proceeded without incident. Being able to ride in sky carriages made the trip quick and easy, and I spent much of the trip in Mother’s carriage, either reading or speaking with her with the occasional guest joining us. Mother’s sky-carriage was made for comfort with a hint of opulence; maroon cushioning covered dark wood, and space had been provided for drinks and snacks. To my pleasure, the Great Unkindness accompanied us. Scores upon scores of ravens flew alongside the carriages and pegasi guards of the procession. Pity not everypony seemed to share my sentiments.

“Must they all come with us?” Shadow asked with a frown. The Lady Protector had decided to take a break from flying at the head of the procession, choosing to ride with us at Mother’s invitation.

I tilted my head. “Neigh, ‘tis not strictly necessary, but they wish to.”

“Some might find that unsettling,” Shadow explained. “Ravens are considered an ill omen.”

Mother grunted her agreement as she too frowned at the Great Unkindness through the window. “It makes me feel like a harbinger of doom as we fly to Fillydelphia.”

“I think that an exaggeration, Mother.”

“Death! Death! Death!” the ravens cawed.

Mother’s eyes narrowed. “It is not merely a matter of thine opinion, child. Thou must also consider the opinions of others.”

“Even when they are wrong?”

“Aye.” Mother crossed her forelegs over her chest. “They will hold onto superstitions regardless of their validity, including the belief that ravens are an ill omen.”

“But I like the Great Unkindness and find them useful.” Really, I did not understand why ponies were so wary of ravens. They were hardly a threat to us, and only feasted upon the dead. Especially when hundreds had died of battle or plague, causing unkindnesses to descend upon the corpse grounds to peck out their eyes and tongues. But that was merely their nature, and hardly a malign one.

“I ne'er said to cast them aside, child,” Mother answered, “merely to be mindful of how others view them. Even the most powerful must consider how others will perceive them and their actions. Failing to take precautions just invites trouble.”

“Ah, that is something different entirely.” That point I could understand readily enough. Even Mother had gotten into trouble now and again due to miscalculating how ponies would react to her actions. It had even cost her titles a few times, even if she always managed to regain them.

Mother nodded. “So it is. Thy ravens can be greatly effective, but such a tool should be used carefully.”

Shadow frowned as she looked to Mother. “So she should desire to frighten and unsettle others?”

“Mother does all the time,” I said. “She often sends those that displease her scurrying away.”

“It can be a useful tool.” Mother grinned as she tapped one of Shadow’s wing blades. “And one you have used as well, dear Shadow.”

Shadow’s frown did not falter, but her voice softened slightly. “It has its place, I will grant.”

I put aside my book as I considered the matter in front of me. “I have learned something of intimidating others. Sometimes 'tis necessary to scare someone to accomplish what I desire or to appear strong. 'Tis not as though I am regularly terrorizing anypony, but I have found ponies fearing me by a measure has a place. ‘Tis certainly better than them holding me with nothing but contempt.”

Mother nodded. “Indeed. Know what tools are at thy disposal and use them to thine advantage.” Her gaze turned back to the Great Unkindness. “Considering that the ravens frighten ponies, especially when they are in such great numbers, dost thou wish to frighten others on this occasion?”

If ravens did frighten ponies, however silly that might be, then ‘twould be unwise to have the Great Unkindness around when this was supposed to be an official procession by the Grand Vizier and Lady Protector. While a statement of strength had its place, that could be done without causing panic. “No, probably not. We wish to be greeted by the ponies of Fillydelphia with open arms, not make them quail in terror.”

Mother smiled, looking pleased with herself. “Indeed so. So thou knowest what do?”

I sighed and nodded. “I suppose I could instruct the Great Unkindness to disperse over the countryside. That should prevent them from upsetting everypony while keeping them near enough on hoof should I need them.”

“That is all I can ask,” Shadow said, a note of relief in her words.

I leaned my head out the window and called out to Trinket in the raventongue. The High Marshal of the Great Unkindness landed on the window sill and bowed. “Yes, Raven Queen?”

“Could you spread the Great Unkindness out across the countryside around Fillydelphia?” I inquired. “That should make it easier to forage for fodder since I doubt the city itself will have much for you.”

Trinket’s head bobbed. “Of course, Raven Queen. I will see that it is done.” He bowed and flew off to give my command to the Great Unkindness.

Mother watched on with interest. “I really must learn that spell at some point.”

“I can teach you how to communicate with the ravens,” I told her, “though I am not sure if they will listen to any command you give like they do for myself.” Corva had been the one to taught me raventongue, though I had been mildly surprised to find them always willing to follow mine instructions. My spirit benefactor assured me this was normal, even if she had been brief on the details for why this was so. She was always evasive when given questions she did not wish to answer.

Mother cupped her chin in her hoof. “They did seem particularly interested in thee e'en before thou didst learn to speak with them.”

I nodded. “Aye, they even call me their raven queen, though I am not sure why. Still, they do as I say.”

“So they do.” Mother’s gaze became more intense as it focused on me. “I admit, I am curious as to why they follow thee so keenly. I have a few theories.”

This immediately perked mine interest. “Oh?”

“I would like to hear thine own thoughts first, child.” Mother smiled in a self satisfied manner. “Sharing my theories might color thy thoughts.”

I scratched the side of my muzzle, considering mine answer. This was often Mother’s way with inquiries. “It might be a magical anomaly specific to myself. 'Tis far from unknown, if rare, for ponies to have unique magical abilities and talents. For example, many amongst the animal handlers can speak with a great variety of beasts, so ‘tis not so much a stretch that I have a similar link with ravens.”

Shadow tapped her cheek in thought. “Aye, that is indeed so.”

I crossed my legs over my chest as I pondered my relationship with the ravens. “And there does seem to be a bond here. Something ... real. Like an oath or sacred sworn promise 'tween us.”

Mother’s eyes narrowed and her tone turned harsh. “Didst thou make such a bargain?”

I tilted my head in surprise at such a reaction. “Neigh, I have made no bargains.”

Mother’s scowl grew as she gave me the scrutinizing look she used whenever trying to pick out a flasehood. Corva’s whispers came to my mind. “She is suspicious of our relationship, my friend.”

“Not without reason,” I replied, communicating as fast as my mind could think the words. “Making deals with many spirits is dangerous.”

“No doubt,” Corva agreed. “Thus why I argued against making a bargain with that fey back in Honeyfield, or any other spirit.”

“Yet you still make your own offer for a deal.” Corva’s deal was intriguing, but I was not sure if ‘twas wise yet. I had been taking my time to think it over and see if there might be some manner by which I was being tricked. Thus far I had not thought of any trickery with her offer, but there was no reason to rush into a deal quite yet either.

“So I have, but that is because I wish to help my friend and student. I wish to see thee avoid harm and succeed in thine aims. Power will aid thee in that.”

“And that is it?” The lack of gain on Corva’s part was what made me so suspicious. The number of purely benevolent spirits were exceedly rare in the world.

Corva took a couple moments to reply. “If I am to be honest, I have come to value thy company. ‘Tis rare when I can converse with anyone, and thy lessons have come to be the highlights of my nights. The idea that something might happen to thee ... disquiets me.”

Could that be the truth, even in part? ‘Twas strange to think of a spirit as a being capable of being lonely, but such was certainly possible. Many spirits were sociable, relatively speaking, so ‘twas not impossible that Corva would truly miss me. Indeed, her bargain might very well be intended to make sure that I could not abandon her.

“I do not like the idea that anything might happen to me either,” I said.

“That is why thou shouldst accept my power to better protect thyself.” There was a momentary pause, and then Corva spoke more cautiously. “Though I fear thy mother does not trust thy judgment enough to make thine own choices, especially where this is concerned.”

It was a struggle not to frown in reaction to Corva’s silent words. “Mother is always rational. I am sure she could be convinced the bargain is sound if need be.”

“Then why not ask her how she would feel if thou didst make a bargain?” Corva prompted. “See how she reacts.”

I decided to do exactly that and addressed Mother. “Would it be so bad if I had made a bargain?”

“Idiot child!” Mother snarled. “What hast thou done?!”

“Sunbeam!” Shadow rebuked in a harsh tone. I myself recoiled from her harsh reaction. It felt as though she was going to leap at me.

Mother closed her eyes and took a long breath. Stock-still, I barely dared to breathe before she finally spoke. “My words were harsher than intended, Midnight, but bargains are very dangerous. I would not have thee make any without my prior approval ... and I would not grant that lightly.”

“As I feared, thy mother does not trust thee.” Corva tsked within my mind. “How would she react if she knew of our relationship, do you think? Especially when you have hid it from her for so long?”

My body stiffened at the thought. Based on how Mother had snapped at the mere suggestion I might have made a deal, I could not see her being happy with my lessons with Corva no matter how useful those lessons might have been. Still, I felt wounded that Mother could not trust me. “I am aware of the dangers,” I told her levelly. “I am no fool.”

“I am sure thy mother knows that.” Shadow gave Mother a pointed stare. “Is that not so, Sunbeam?”

Mother shifted uncomfortably in her seat. “Yes. Yes of course.”

“She doubts thee,” Corva said. “Hypocritical of her.”

“Hypocritical? What do you mean?”

“Discover for thyself,” Corva prompted. “Ask her if she ever made a deal with a spirit.”

My frown deepened. “Have you ever made such a bargain?”

“I have,” Mother admitted. “My duties as an archmagus require much of me, including contacting and making deals with spirits. But I am much older, wiser, and most importantly, far more experienced than thee.”

Corva spoke once again. “One must wonder if she was as old and experienced as she is now when she first made those deals. I doubt she was any less headstrong in her youth, and she has always been confident in her abilities.”

“Aye, but there is still the fact that she is more experienced now,” I insisted, though the excuse sounded lame even to myself.

“And how dost thou think she gained the power she now possesses?” Corva asked. “She is quite possibly the mightiest unicorn in the world. Always she overpowers thee despite all thy progress. Dost thou think that can merely be explained as raw talent?”

Was that true? Had Mother made some sort of bargain that gave her the power she now possessed? That would explain much. For all mine efforts, I could never quite close the gap ‘tween Mother and myself. Mayhaps ‘twas because she had aid that I was not aware of. She certainly kept secrets from me, both out of necessity and habit. Was this one of those secrets?

“I see,” I said, half to Corva and half to Mother. “I will keep that in mind.”

“Very good.”

Shadow cleared her throat. “Thy mother is merely concerned for thy wellbeing, Midnight. As we all are.”

I let out a long sigh. “I can understand that, but I am hardly a child anymore.”

Mother blinked. “Excuse me?”

I felt my back stiffen and my throat dried as I became the focus of Mother’s attention. “I said that I am in my majority, and should be treated as such.”

“And what precisely dost thou mean by that, my child?” Mother asked archly.

I felt my choler rise. Was Mother dismissing me out of hoof yet again? “I mean that mine opinion should matter concerning the direction of my life, and I worry that it does not much of the time.”

Mother opened her mouth to reply, but Shadow placed a restraining hoof on her shoulder. “And it does, Midnight. Has thy mother ever given thee cause to doubt that?”

I leaned back against my seat, carefully considering my words. “I worry that she thinks herself so right that anytime I disagree with her she will dismiss me as instantly being wrong.”

Mother snorted with clear annoyance. “I am not unreasonable, child. Didst thou not just persuade me to change my mind regarding the matter of thy patronage?”

I frowned. “I convinced you not to send me to the bog with great effort, aye.”

Mother waved dismissively. “And there you have it.”

Mother’s tone irritated me, and I crossed my legs over my chest as I looked out the window. “Then I suppose I am merely wrong about this as well.”

Mother’s jaw squared. “And what is that supposed to mean?”

“That you are always right in any conversation we have, and I always wrong,” I groused. “As it always has been, so it always will be.”

Mother let out an exasperated sigh and rubbed her temple. “If thou art going to be unreasonable and sullen, I shan't bother continuing this conversation.”

I didn’t look at her. “And I cannot force you to. Besides, I am wrong in any event, so there is little reason to.”

Silence descended over the interior of the carriage. I would not face Mother as she glared at me in annoyance. Shadow’s gaze shifted between us and the door, looking unsure as to what to do.

Soon the quiet became too much for me. “Mayhaps I should remove myself for a time?” The problem with that idea quickly made itself apparent. “Assuming I can receive assistance with that. I would not wish to plummet from this carriage and strike the ground at such speed to shatter all my bones and splatter my flesh about as my body is obliterated in a shower of viscera and gore.”

Shadow moved next to me. “I will aid thee.”

I sighed and nodded. “My thanks, assuming I am not too difficult to carry.”

Shadow smiled wryly. “Thou art somewhat larger now than when thou wert a young filly, but I can manage.”

“Aye, I am still and forever shall be quite small,” I grumbled, though I did not reject her help. I wished to be out of the carriage and Mother’s presence for a time, and Shadow’s aid was my best chance to do so.

Mother said nothing as we departed into the sky. Shadow’s wings flapped as she stabilized herself and matched speed with the rest of the procession. Despite her age, she bore my weight and keep up with the other pegasi, no mean feat while carrying me on her back. “Didst thou have a particular destination in mind?”

I shook my head. “No, I did not.” My flight from Mother had not been well planned, something that further irritated me. I was not some emotional child who made decisions on a whim with no thought for the future.

”Mayhaps just a scenic flight, then?” Shadow suggested. “I would not object to the chance to stretch my wings.”

“That would be fine.” I shifted so as to make myself and Shadow more comfortable. “Mayhaps we can find Morning later. I could travel with her for a time.” ‘Twas a pity Gale was not here, as I would dearly have liked to speak with her. She was usually willing to listen to me whenever I had trouble with Mother. Though I supposed Shadow was also good for such discussions.

“Very good then.” Shadow straightened her wings to glide for a time. “I was thinking to stop at the next village we flew over in any event. Our pegasi could use the break, and ‘twould be good to have a meal if possible.”

“That sounds reasonable.” It sometimes surprised me how exhausting traveling could be, even when I was merely a passenger. But waiting and being occasionally bumped around took its toll over time and I would not mind an opportunity to stretch my legs.

At least it was a fine day for travel. The weather, while cloudy, was calm and the temperature was pleasant. The hilly country below us was dotted by the odd farm, small forests, and bodies of rivers. ‘Twas a pleasing sight, but it did little to comfort my soul from what weighed down on it.

I sighed. “Shadow, may I ask you something?”

“Aye.”

I saw no other way to address the matter. “Am I wrong in wanting mine independence from Mother?”

“It is a natural thing for any child to want.”

I let out a huff, not finding the platitude particularly helpful. “But am I right? I do not wish to be under Mother's hoof forever, but I do not think she will respect me if I do not stand up for myself.” I grimaced thinking over my last argument with Mother. “But neither do I wish to hurt her ... or face her wrath.”

Shadow took a moment to answer. “I think that thou must find thine own place in this world, as all ponies do. Thy mother ... wants what she feels is best for thee.”

I grumbled under my breath. “That is good advice, but much easier to say than to act upon.”

“So it is,” Shadow acknowledged. “What is best for a pony is very difficult to determine. And for all that Sunbeam likes to believe she sees the world perfectly clearly, she has her own ... misjudgements.”

I murmured in agreement. “And she does not like to have those misjudgments laid before her.”

“Dost thou enjoy lingering upon thine own errors?”

I shook my head. “No.” Indeed that was part of mine issue with Mother: always she poked and prodded endlessly at every perceived misstep. ‘Twas infuriating, at times.

Shadow flapped her wings to make way to the head of the procession. “Neither does she.”

I signed and squeezed Shadow. It felt good to be this near to her once again and flying on her back. It reminded me of when I was a filly. “I am not quite sure how to proceed, other than to charge forward, probably making Mother even more wroth with me. We cannot seem to agree on many things.”

“That will happen, at times,” Shadow answered. “More than once I have disagreed with Gale, and I suspect ‘twill be the same with Ash when he is older, but I still love them both with all my heart. Explaining thyself will help a great deal, but with family some discord is inevitable.”

“I feared as much.” I exhaled. “Nothing to do but proceed, then.”

“Indeed. But ne'er forget that she seeks what she feels is truly best for thee.” Shadow craned her neck to give me a pointed stare. “And also do not forget that just as she can be mistaken, so can thou.”

“I am aware,” I grumbled.

“I would not see discord ‘tween thee.” Shadow turned her gaze away from me. “It can be all too easy for a parent and child to quarrel, until ‘tis too late. I caution thee not to err in such a way.”

I frowned but nodded. “I will keep that in mind.” I laid my head against the back of her neck, now tired of this conversation. “At least I have convinced Mother not to send me to the bog, even if I still must decide who to pick as my patron.”

“Hast thou further thoughts?” Shadow sounded curious.

“You, Gale, and Morning would all make for fine patrons, I admit.” After thinking it over, I added, “Though picking you would probably be to my greatest advantage. And likely I would get to work with Gale as well if 'twere so. Mother should approve, as long as she does not need to secure another alliance elsewhere.”

“Doubtless,” Shadow agreed. “And I am flattered thou wouldst select me as thy patron.”

“Mayhaps we should speak with Mother about it?” I suggested. “At least, once her choler has had time to cool.”

Shadow nodded. “I think that a fine idea. There should be plenty of time in Fillydelphia to discuss the matter. And should thy mother wish another patron for thee, we can discuss it.”

“That sounds as good a solution as any.”

It seemed that my fate was to be decided in Fillydelphia.

The next day of travel went by uneventfully. At Shadow’s request, I spent the morning tutoring her son on a couple of topics he was having trouble with in his studies. I suspected she was mostly seeking to separate me and Mother until tempers could cool. Placing the two of us together in a carriage right now would be akin to putting a lid on a boiling cauldron; ‘twas not as though I did not wish to reconcile with Mother, but ... such would be difficult. Especially when she would no doubt demand I admit to the sins she convinced herself I had committed.

‘Twas late in the day when we at last reached Fillydelphia. The city itself was dominated by the surrounding geography: a river ran through it, creating the valley the city rested in as hills stretched over each side, sturdy earth pony buildings filled the walls, and smoke billowed into the sky as the industry city worked. Fillydelphia was an bustling city with a long history, great monuments and places of business visible even from the sky.

Though what occupied our attention was one of the structures on the outskirts of the city. Castle Arcana had great walls that merged with the city’s own, and a central keep whose Unicornian-style architecture stood out from the simple utilitarianism of the earth pony efforts surrounding it. Unlike most castles, nearly the entire courtyard was filled with yet more buildings. The limited clear space within was a garden and a long runway intended to allow pegasi an easy place to land.

The Castle Arcana was the heart of the Magi Order in Eastmarch, and within its walls were the various offices, research labs, storage rooms, and all the other needs of the ponies who lived and worked within. (1)

1. The Castle Arcana was in fact established between Unicornia and the Earth Pony Government in 272 BCR as a joint venture between the two nations. The EPG didn’t desire such a structure within their capital city of Manehattan, but there was still need of a base for Unicornian agents within Eastmarch. With the growing unicorn population in Fillydelphia, it was decided to build the castle to help service the needs of the unicorn population both within the city and the surrounding region. Over time the Magi Order took over the castle as their numbers in the city swelled, and it eventually became their home base in Eastmarch. Indeed, it was in no small part due to the influence and cooperation between the unicorns and earth ponies within it that Fillydelphia sided with Celestia during the Lunar Rebellion.

Our procession descended towards the landing strip, and soon we were back on the ground. Once within the castle, I sought out Mother with Ash at my side. It seemed best to take my place at Mother’s side quietly without making issue of it. She would desire for me to be at her side as she proceeded, and I was not about to make a show of the discord ‘tween us. Such would embarrass Mother publically, and that was not something I would readily do. Arguing in private was one thing; ‘twas quite another for us to quarrel where all could see and seek to exploit the rift.

“Mother,” I said to her as serenely as I could manage.

“Midnight,” Mother said with equal detachment. “I trust thou art ready to meet with everypony?”

I nodded. “I am.”

“Good, now be at thy best behavior,” Mother told me. “‘Tis important to make a good impression on Archmagus Tempus.”

I let out a huff and tried to suppress mine irritation over being lectured once again. “I am aware.”

Before Mother could saying anything else, a small collection of ponies emerged from the keep. At their head was an elderly unicorn stallion who walked with the measured steps of somepony in their later years. His coat was a faded yellow, his mane a short-cropped trio of of brown stripes, and an orange magus cloak covered what I knew to be an hourglass cutie mark. Archmagus Tempus Fugit’s wrinkled old face was warm as he smiled at us. “Archmagus Sunbeam and Lady Protector Shadow, so good to see you again.”

Mother smiled back at her fellow archmagus. “Tempus.”

Shadow inclined her head. “And you as well.”

“I trust your journey was not too difficult?” the Archmagus of Eastmarch asked.

Mother shook her head. “Not at all. How are the Conclave preparations?”

“Progressing well,” Tempus informed her. “Nearly everypony has arrived in Fillydelphia, and everything else is in order.”

It certainly seemed like the castle was full. All about us ponies bustled about, and multiple servants came out of the keep to clear the runway of our procession and get everypony where they needed to go. The pressing need to do so became obvious when another sky carriage appeared on the horizon. I doubted there was a single inn in the city that would not be full this night thanks to the conclave. Thankfully Mother and I were distinguished enough guests to get a room within the keep itself.

“No problems?” Shadow asked.

“None worth mentioning.” Tempus waved dismissively. “You have your usual hundred and one problems that come up with something like this. You know how it is. There is all the food preparations, Count Sand Dune does not wish to have a room near Magus Change Forge, and everypony’s running about trying to get instructions on what to do and find what they need. So the usual.”

Shadow’s ears perked slightly. “Food does sound quite appealing.”

Mother shot Shadow a sly grin. “It seems our Lady Protector is hungry.”

“We have been on the road for quite some time,” Shadow replied with an even tone. “And some of us had to fly to get here.”

Ash smiled brightly up at Shadow. “I am hungry as well, Mother.”

Tempus smiled and gestured for us to follow him. “Come then, I have refreshments arranged for you.” We all started following him towards the keep as he continued speaking. “Though I suggest leaving room for dinner; there is a banquet tonight for everyone in the main hall. Your rooms have already been prepared, and your luggage will be carried there as well, and I can arrange for baths to be drawn for those who want them. No doubt you want to remove the dirt from the road.”

“Aye, that will certainly be a consideration.” Mother glanced back at me, an amused twinkle in her eye.

“I doubt you would wish for me to appear anything less than my best for a conclave,” I replied, though in truth I had managed to avoid becoming too dirty during the journey. Nowhere near as dirty as I had made myself just before setting forth. Though I could not help but notice the clouds being gathered that night. It seemed the weather pegasi planned on a rainstorm despite the conclave taking place. Or mayhaps ‘twas because of the conclave; I would not put it past some vindictive pegasus or hater of politics to literally rain on our meetings out of spite. Thankfully anything I needed to attend would be inside and away from the rain and mud.

Tempus’ gaze shifted to me. “My my, is that little Midnight? It feels like ages since I last saw thee.” He smiled at Mother. “I hear she is becoming something of an accomplished magus. Tales have even reached this old stallion’s ears.”

Mother smiled as she puffed out her chest. “More than something of one. She is quite the up-and-comer. Expect to hear more stories of her success before long, mark my words.”

My cheeks flushed at Archmagus Fugit’s praise and the rare compliment from Mother. “You are too kind.”

“Nothing not earned if what I hear is correct, but we can speak of thine accomplishments later,” Tempus assured me before turning his attention to my companion. “And I believe this is your son, Lady Protector?”

“Aye, this is Ash.” Shadow smiled slightly and patted her son’s back, causing his chest to swell. “A fine young lad.”

“No doubt,” Tempus said. “‘Tis just good to see that my prestigious guests felt they could bring their children with them to my home.” Tempus stopped in one of the keep chambers where tables had been set up with drink, fruit, and some cooked vegetables. ‘Twas nothing elaborate, but perfectly serviceable to ponies fresh from the road.

The feast instantly caught Ash’s full attention. “Mother, can I get something to eat? I am hungry.”

Shadow nodded. “Certainly. I trust you can help with that, Archmagus?”

“Naturally.” Tempus waved to one of his retainers. “Tick Tock, retrieve some snacks and drinks for our guests. They require refreshments from their travels.”

A quick look showed that Tick Tock was a youth just entering adulthood. His face sprouted whiskers that still failed to come close to forming the prestigious beard of his master, and his body was rail-thin without any of the thickness that came with maturity or a vigorous lifestyle. He stepped without assurance as he moved to the concession tables. “O-of course, Archmagus!”

He scooped up refreshments for us as quickly as he could manage while under the gaze of some of the most powerful ponies in Equestria. Soon the silver tray was full and he trotted over to us, but just short of us he stepped on the hem of his cloak, falling forward as everything came tumbling out of his grip. The next thing I saw was a silver tray flying at my face.

I cried out as the tray stuck me along with a dozen other projectiles, and I rubbed my muzzle as I took stock of the damage: Mother, Shadow, and Ash had all also been hit by items on the tray. Mother was dripping with wine and had several leafs of cabbage hanging off of her, and Shadow was similarly covered in fruit and vegetables, narrowing her eyes at the hapless apprentice.

Tick Tock pulled himself from the floor, his eyes wide as he saw his handiwork. “A th-th-thousand apologies! Here, let me help.” He looked around desperately to find something with which to clean the mess he had created, and with nothing readily available, pulled on the hem of his cloak and raised it.

Mother swiftly rebuffed him by pushing him away with a firm hoof. “Clumsy oaf! Do not touch me, I will attend to myself.” She cast a spell to clean the mess from the two of us. She saw that I was rubbing my muzzle from where the tray had struck me and cupped my chin with her hoof that she might better examine my face. “Art thou well, child?”

“I am,” I said. “None of my bones have fractured, causing me to fall the ground in immense pain in response to my skull being fractured. Nor my skin broken, giving me a crimson mask of mine own blood as it bleeds forth.”

“Good.” Mother’s eyes narrowed as she looked at Tick Tock out of the corner of her eyes. “For his sake.”

Tick Tock gulped and took a couple steps back to hide behind his master.

Ash glowered as wine dripped off of him. “Mother, may I fetch mine own food and drink?”

Shadow nodded. “Certainly.”

Tempus sighed and his shoulders slumped as Ash went to feed himself. “Tick, go and make sure the rooms for our guests are ready. And perhaps have some baths drawn for them, no doubt they would like to freshen up after a long trip on the road.”

Tick Tock’s mouth worked silently for a few moments before his ears wilted. “Yes master...” He slipped out to carry off his master's orders, his tail all but between his legs.

Tempus turned his attention back to us. “My deepest apologies. Mine apprentice means well.”

“Such accidents happen,” Shadow assured him. “Think no more of it.”

I rubbed my muzzle to relieve the pain. “Aye, I am sure the rest of the conclave will fare better.”

Servants escorted us to our rooms within the keep, and soon we were making preparations for the upcoming banquet. ‘Twas after I finished my bath that a page came with a message from Morning, informing me that she wished to see me at mine earliest convenience. Curious, I made myself presentable and headed to her room. Morning had been given a two-bedroom suite—far from the most luxurious accomodations within the keep, but sufficient for a guest who needed a few nights of rest.

As I entered the room, I found Morning going at Nova’s mane with a brush, much to the obvious irritation of her daughter. Morning sighed with exasperation as she attacked the tangles within Nova’s wild mane. “How do you make such a mess of this in such a short time?”

“My mane is fine,” Nova grumbled, the brush pulling her head to the side.

“Thou wouldst say otherwise if thou couldst but see it,” her mother chided.

I considered Morning to be in the right; Nova’s mane was a untamed thing whose resistance had not been quelled by brush or scissors. It had been as such for as long as I had known her, and had been a regular source of complaint for Morning.

Nova glowered as she suffered the attentions of her mother. “Why do I even need to attend the conclave? Politics bore me so, and there is far more productive work to be done in my lab.”

“Because thou art a magus, and my daughter besides,” Morning explained as she laid siege to the forest before her. “This is part of thy duties and, need I remind thee, politics is how thou wilt fund thine experiments. The stipends for thy lab must come from somewhere, and gaining the favor of other influential magi will allow it to remain soluble.”

Nova groaned unhappily, unable to counter her mother’s argument.

“I do not understand why ponies do not like politics,” I said in order to announce my presence. “I find them quite interesting.”

“‘Tis the lifeblood of the magi.” Morning gave me a warm smile. “Hello, Midnight.”

“Greetings Morning, Nova.”

“HellOW!” Nova grimaced as another tangle was worked out of her mane. “And ponies call me touched in the head. I think anypony who likes to stand around talking about taxes and what Lord High-and-Mighty said about Lady Importance at the last ball suffers from their own sort of madness.”

Morning shook her head as she continued brushing. “Perhaps, but in a mad world one must endure and accomodate the madness of others.”

Nova sighed and rolled her eyes. “Very well, Mother.”

“Good then. With that discussion is out of the way, I would like to address thee, Midnight.” Morning frowned as she looked me over. “I heard thou hadst a bit of a disagreement with thy mother. Is all well?”

I grimaced. It seemed that mine argument with Mother had gotten around, or at the very least Shadow had told Morning what had transpired. “Mother and I ... have been quarreling, aye.”

“What about?”

I sighed, not particularly enjoying the idea of talking about this, but there was no escaping it without offending Morning. “Because she is always disapproving of everything I do. I try and please her, but always I seem to fall short of her expectations. Furthermore, I do not wish to be a mere minion to her for the rest of our days together, but she becomes angered anytime I even hint I disagree with her. ‘Tis extremely vexing.”

Morning considered that for a moment. “And I am sure she would say thou art being vexing and willful. Is that not so, my child?”

“That is so.” I started pacing as much as the room allowed. “It raises her choler when I disagree, and she does not readily tolerate us differing in any opinion.”

She worked out a particularly stubborn knot out of Nova’s mane. “Ow, Mother!” Nova glowered and rubbed the top of her head vigorously.

Morning blinked. “Sorry, Nova.” She returned to her brushing, moving with more care. “Anyways, it is ... not unheard of for mother and child to disagree. Thou doubtlessly heard mine own debate with my daughter a few moments ago. However, there are degrees of disagreement.”

Thinking that over, I could not form a counter argument. “That might be so, though with Mother everything tends to be her being right and everypony else wrong. She does it even with Her Highness, even going so far as to insult Princess Celestia. I have seen it with mine own eyes.”

“That is true.” A slight grin showed itself on Morning’s features. “She can be every bit as stubborn as her daughter.”

I blinked slowly, not understanding her words. “I am not stubborn. In fact, I am very logical and reasonable.”

Morning’s grin grew. “And is that not what thy mother says as well?”

I thought of all the times Mother had been declared stubborn to her face, and how many times she had used a similar defense as I had just done. “Aye…”

Nova snorted softly as her mother put the final touches to her mane. “Midnight, I mean this as a friend, but you can be one of the most stubborn ponies I have ever met. Remember how insistent you were in organizing my work station?”

“Because ‘twas messy,” I reminded her. “I brought order to the chaos of your life.”

“I had a system!” Nova argued. “Everything had its place.”

I tilted my head, wondering how the mess Nova had made of her work area when we had been apprentices could possibly be any kind of system. “But ‘twas messy.”

Morning cleared her throat to interrupt our brewing feud. “My point is that few ponies are more stubborn than the ones convinced they are completely reasonable and all others are not. Something Midnight inherited from her mother.”

My head tilted further. “I did?”

Morning chuckled. “Oh yes, you are very much your mother's daughter.”

Nova nodded. “Undoubtedly.”

“Oh.” I was not sure how to take that information if ‘twas true. I had never thought of myself as stubborn, but Morning would not lie to me, and if she was right...

Morning smiled maternally as she finished combing Nova’s mane. “Did that help, Midnight?”

I frowned. “No, I am very confused now. That is irritating.”

“What confuses thee?” Morning asked.

“I do not know what to do with this information.” I sighed. “Talking with Mother is ... difficult.”

“As it often is when both of you are firmly convinced that you are right and the other wrong.” Morning idly inspected Nova’s mane. “Perhaps thou and she both need to learn to bend.”

“Mayhaps.” I stopped pacing and shook my head to clear my thoughts. “I will try and talk with her later. The banquet is to take place soon, and there might not be time to say everything in full before then.” And ‘twould probably help to take some time to calm my thoughts and think about something else for a time.

“Remember her perspective and be willing to compromise,” Morning advised me. “She will be unlikely to bend if thou art not willing to do the same in turn.”

“Mayhaps I should treat this as a negotiation then? That sounds like it might be wise.” That sounded logical; treating Mother as something of an equal to be negotiated with should work much better than acting purely as a subordinate daughter. “I thank you for your wisdom in this.”

“I do have some experience in motherhood.” Morning kissed the top of her daughter’s newly tamed head.

Nova let out a huff. “Are we done now?”

Morning tidied up her mane just a bit more before nodding in satisfaction. “Yes, dear.”

“Thank you!” Nova shook out her mane, ruining much of her mother’s work as she returned her mane to its natural disheveled state. She grinned and ran off before her mother could stop her and make a second attempt at taming her mane. Morning sighed and rolled her eyes to the heavens.

“I suppose I better get to the banquet hall myself,” I said. “Mother will be expecting me.”

Morning looked me over and her brush twitched as her eyes settled on my mane. “Indeed she will. But first...” She tsked and started brushing my mane.

I blinked. “Morning, what are you doing?”

“While I have the brush in hoof...” Morning went about combing my mane to bring it in line.

Knowing the futility of escaping this fate, I sighed and let her do as she wished. The thing about having a mare you saw as another mother is that she sometimes treated you as another daughter, with all that entails.

Author's Note

Chapter 6

After Morning finished grooming my mane, I made my way to the castle’s dining hall. It was already bustling with ponies by the time I arrived; the hall’s tables had been pushed to the walls, and were stacked with a variety of foods. Magi, nobles, servants, knights, and others walked about the room and gathered in small groups to talk.

As I stepped into the dining hall I immediately ran across somepony I knew. “Ah, Subtle, I had wondered whence thou had gone.” She had accompanied the procession to Fillydelphia, but I had lost track of her during the journey.

“Availing myself of a finely appointed dining hall, Midnight.” Subtle grinned as she showed off her half-eaten plate. “A travelling bard so rarely gets to enjoy truffles. Best to take advantage of our host’s hospitality while ‘tis offered.”

“That is true.” I walked to a nearby table and grabbed a plate. The sight of all the food made me hungry, especially after a long journey.

Subtle sniffed as she walked besides me and came to eye some rice. “Is that saffron? I smell saffron.” (1)

1. As is the case today, saffron was an extremely costly spice, and even rarer to come by.

“‘Twould seem that Archmagus Fugit wishes to impress his guests,” I said as I went about filling my plate. “Little surprise, when the conclave will be a celebration for his retirement as well. He has had some time to prepare everything, and it seems as though he put it to good use.”

Subtle nodded as she scooped some saffron-flavored rice onto her plate. “Now is the time to exit with style.”

“Though the Archmagus’ intentions are not the real question so much as who will win the conclave.”

“Aye, that is the question.” Subtle carefully placed a pair of bread rolls onto her nearly overflowing plate. “A retirement necessitates a replacement, and there is a great deal of speculation as to who will take it.”

“That is so. Mother believes Daylight will win thanks to her efforts, but 'tis impossible to know for certain until voting starts. Mother’s opponents have been making strong efforts to have their own candidate elected, and I hear that Magus Gleaming Topaz has managed to gather most of the factions opposing Mother into a coalition.” I glanced about the dining hall and saw many ponies I recognized, among them Daylight, Shadow, and Mother. “Already ponies are moving to position themselves, and the conclave has not yet e’en officially started.”

“I assure you, they were maneuvering long before that,” Subtle said between a mouthful of food. “Everypony has been positioning themselves since the end of the last conclave. Your mother radically upended the established order.”

“That is true enough,” I agreed. “She has held tight control over the archmagus posts since the war. Being the one to appoint all the archmagi during the rebellion gave her a unique advantage to put her supporters into high stations, and that is not an advantage she will give up lightly.”

“Aye, Nightmare take her for it,” a voice scoffed behind me.

Recognizing the voice, I turned to see I had unwelcome company. The unicorn stallion was a relatively large pony, barrel-chested and his muscles even through the fine cotton vest he wore. Yellow fur coated his body, and his purple mane was slicked back without a single hair out of place. His face was blocky, though his features were partially obscured by a thick mustache. He carried a goblet of wine with him as he glared at me through narrowed eyes.

Frowning, I addressed the pony coldly. “Duke Chivalrous Line, I did not know you were coming to the conclave.”

Subtle’s eyes narrowed. “Aye. So far as I know, you have no kin with standing in the Magus Corps.”

Chivalrous scowled at us. “None anymore, neigh.”

‘Twas little surprise he had no kin amongst the magi left, as I had probably killed most of them. Not that I felt any pity for doing so; the warlocks and magi of House Line had intended on using me as a sacrifice to the Avatar of Nightmare Moon. Unfortunately for them, the true depths of my inborn magic had broken through right as my throat was to be cut, leaving me to gurgle my last few rasps of bloody breath like a fish in an acid bath. The resulting wild magic surge left no survivors in the chamber. Those who had avoided me had no doubt ran afoul of Mother when she had rampaged through the Line’s estate in Canterlot. She had been most wroth about her daughter being kidnapped by the Avatar and her cronies, and the manor had ended up a charred shell of its former glory. The ponies of House Line had burned along with their home, and there were no survivors of the Line’s treason and attempted murder of a filly to their dark goddess, save for the stallion before me.

Chivalrous Line had been among the ponies captured by the pegasi during Polaris’ Folly. He had been a mere knight at the time, and being held captive had allowed him to escape the death of his extended family. He had also escaped the taint of his family’s treason as a result as well, since no direct link could be drawn between himself and his family’s collusion with the Avatar. Thus Princess Celestia, against Mother’s extremely spirited arguments, had given Chivalrous his traitorous dead uncle’s title of Duke of Northmarch.

I might have been willing to let the matter rest if that had been the end of it. I hardly wished for any reminders of that foul night where the Avatar had finally died, but Duke Line had not been the type to let the death of his family go lightly. He had taken his ascension to the title of duke as an opportunity to fight for his causes, and I took exception to many of them. For example, he had demanded a fresh and impartial investigation of his family. Arguing that Mother had plotted against them and used their destruction as an excuse to extend her power at the expense of the nobility. Admittedly, he was half-right on that matter, but being half-right was still a failing grade on most tests.

Chivalrous took a draft from his chalice before he shot biting and hitting words my way. “I plan on watching Sunbeam’s puppet be defeated in the conclave. Seeing her plans come to ruin will be a rare pleasure to experience.”

“Then I believe you are to be disappointed,” I declared in a haughty tone. “Knight-Magus Daylight Shimmer is a fine magus, and an honorable warrior who has the support of many magi, myself included. He will do good work as archmagus once he is elected.”

“Ah.” Chivalrous frowned and took another sip of his wine. “I like him well enough. A shame he has such a monster pulling his strings.”

Subtle tsked as she shook her head. “Now now, that is hardly a fitting attitude for a duke to hold. Such words might result in your presence becoming unwelcome.”

“Fortunate for me then that I have no young child that might explode in mine arms, then.” Chivalrous let out a hollow bark of a laugh, and the heavy smell of wine on his breath swept over me as he did so. I had heard talk he was sodden, but had not been sure if they were mere rumors—possibly started by Mother—or true. (2) “Thy mother is ill-liked by all whose nethers she has not graced with her muzzle. Accept it or not, but I'll speak my mind of that wretch.”

2. Based on several different accounts by ponies that knew him, Chivalrous was quite likely an alcoholic. It was noted by those that knew him that he often took to drinking whenever he fell into a foul mood. Likely he suffered from clinical depression, considering he was described as usually being in poor spirits much of the time even when there seemed to be no reason for him to be. It’s not hard to imagine how he might have developed this disorder between losing multiple friends and family members at Polaris’ Folly, spending the rest of the war as a POW after the battle, and having his family killed at the end of the Siege of Canterlot. Left as the sole survivor of his house and given the burden of rebuilding thrust upon him after being stained with the disgrace of treason. As with many ponies, living through the Lunar Rebellion had been a traumatic experience, and one that left a lasting legacy on those who survived the conflict.

Subtle cleared her throat and took the chalice out of Chivalrous’ grasp, drawing an annoyed glower from him. “I am sure you have been in your cups too much this evening and are speaking unwisely, Duke. Doubtless you will apologize come the morning, else the magus will be forced to cut you down on the dueling field.”

My shoulders stiffened at the blatant insult. “Aye, hold your tongue, or I will take exception to your slander of my mother.”

“Slander, is it?” The Duke scoffed. “Is it untrue that she killed a child no older than thou wert the night my family died? Dost thou deny her hunger for power, and the debauchery she engaged in to feed it?” He gave me a cold smile. “Canst thou e'en name thy sire?”

My eyes narrowed. I was quite done with this pony and his sodden insults. “Better a bastard than a traitor.”

Chivalrous snapped his cup back from Subtle and threw his drink in my face. “I am no traitor, bastard. Never call me such again.”

My hoof lashed out to smite him across the cheek. “I demand satisfaction!” My lungs pulled in deep ragged breaths as my choler overtook me. The nerve of this stallion to both insult me and my mother in such a crass manner, and then to throw his drink in my face. There was only one response to such actions. Damn the consequences, I desired a duel with the drunkard.

The whole hall went silent as my slap echoed through the hall. The sound was far louder than it should have been, or at least it felt like it as we became the center of attention from those gathered. For his part, Chivalrous stared at me with wide-eyed surprise as he rubbed his cheek. We just stared at one another, Chivalrous too shocked to say anything and myself too angry to allow myself to speak until I been answered.

The painful silence was finally broken when a familiar weedy yet deep voice broke it. “Ah, Magus Midnight. Always a pleasure.”

Archmagus Mossy Banks stepped next to me, a wry grin on his features. The Magus of Froggy Bottom Bog was much as I remembered him from the last time we had met. He was a stocky figure, age having done little to remove his vitality though his brown coat had faded slightly, and grey hairs showed in his long and thick dark green beard. His thick coat was well worn and checkered by an irregular pattern of greens and browns.

“Archmagus,” I managed to say, my thoughts stumbling at the sudden interruption.

“I could not help but overhear thine honor being besmirched by this disgraceful lout just now.” Archmagus Mossy’s teeth showed themselves as he grinned. “Wilt thou require a second in thy duel? I realize my schedule is full with talking with important ponies, drinking and dining with more prestigious individuals, and then even more talking about what will no doubt be important things, but I think I can manage to find the five minutes it will take thee to break this nincompoop in half.”

Subtle tsked and shook her head. “With all due respect, Archmagus, I would prefer that role. Though I would not object if you wished to be our judge.”

Chivalrous raised his voice before I could answer either of them. “There will be no such duel! I will not grant thee the pleasure of borrowed legitimacy by stooping to thy level. (3) Thou art hardly of the station to even challenge me to start with. If 'tis satisfaction thou seekest, thy mother can point thee to the most prurient of the nobility.”

3. As was the custom of the time, a pony didn’t need to accept a challenge of a pony below their station. There was some wiggle room on exactly close two ponies needed to be in order to make accepting a duel necessary. Though unless there was a significant gap in stations ore prestige between the ponies in question, there would be a risk of losing face in front of their peers.

Subtle snorted and raised her chin in a disdainful look that would have made any noble proud. “I think you struck him hard enough to addle what little brain he retains. He does not realize there will be a duel.”

“Then he is all the more a fool.” My anger returned after Chivalrous unleashed his latest batch of insults. “My mother is an archmagus and the Grand Vizier, and I am her heir. I have been ennobled by declaration of Princess Celestia herself. You are well within my station to challenge.”

“She is right,” Mossy said as he pulled out a pipe and some tobacco. “The Magus is not some scullery maid whom you can insult without comment. But if you are so craven as to dodge a duel issued in front of all your peers, the collected magi of the realm, and even the Lady Protector, you are free to try.” (4) He sparked his pipe and puffed on it a few times.

4. Turning down a duel between relative social peers where legitimate grievances existed was considered to be extremely disgraceful by Equestrian society at the time. An individual who did so would often be seen as cowardly and unreliable, and could easily find himself socially ostracised as a result.

Chivalrous glanced out of the corner of his eye at the ponies gathered nearby. Though most tried to not make it obvious as they huddled together and whispered to one another, we were clearly the center of attention. Chivalrous hesitated in answering my challenge. A sodden brain was not desirable when maneuvering one’s way through such a precarious situation, and ‘twas no doubt dawning on him just how much trouble he had fallen into.

Archmagus Banks cleared his throat before addressing me. “If I am to be the judge of this contest, then we might as well lay some things out. Did you want an immediate duel, or would you prefer to set a time and place?”

I turned my back on the Duke since he was only worthy of my contempt. “I think it best to set another time and place. I do not wish to insult our host by fighting in the middle of this fine dinner he arranged for us. Besides, ‘twould be maganamous of me to give Duke Chivalrous the time to recover his reflexes and wits from his cups. That way ‘twill be a fair duel when I freeze his legs down to the bone, set his body on fire and reduce him to a chafed and frozen corpse before ripping his soul from his body so as to to make his final moments an endless agony that will make him beg for me to end his pitiful existence.” I blinked slowly as a long moment of silence followed. “‘Tis also possible the Duke will realize the error of his ways and simply apologize.”

Chivalrous looked between us and his scowl deepened. He ground his teeth as he forced his words out. “We have both said unkind things this evening. Perhaps this escalated further than it should have.”

I scoffed at the half-hearted apology. For her part, Subtle tsked and waggled her hoof in front of Chivalrous’ face. “I think you need to grovel a bit more than that. Otherwise as the Magus’ second I will simply have to recommend she do some truly unmentionable things to you on the dueling field.”

Chivalrous’ body shook as his face turned red. As he spoke it sounded like he would rather saw off his leg. “As thou said, my words were ... ill-chosen, and borne of drink. I rescind them with apologies.”

I took a deep breath and considered how to act. I could turn down his apology and demand the duel. A great part of me wanted to do just that. I was tired of the abuses visited upon me by various nobles and wished to strike back decisively. While Chivalrous had spoken his apology in public, I doubted he was truly sorry for his words, even if honor had technically been satisfied. The issue with going ahead with the duel is that ‘twould make me seem spiteful and possibly even bloody-minded. Ponies would remember what I did for a long time. Neigh, my best course of action was to act magnanimous and accept the apology. If he insulted me again then I would be well within my rights to reject a second apology and deal with him permanently.

“I accept your apology,” I said, keeping my back to the Duke. “Now if you will excuse me, I seek other company.”

Chivalrous grunted. “As shall I.” He turned and promptly stormed off. The one good thing about this farce was that his pride must have been wounded by apologizing to me. I could take some satisfaction in that.

Corva’s voice entered mine mind. “Thou shouldst have taken this opportunity to destroy him.”

“Such would have been unwise when he had apologized,” I told her. “‘Twould have made me appear too harsh or bloodthirsty.”

“That one will be trouble later,” Corva countered. “Best to eliminate the threat now. Next time he might not make himself so open to thee. Now he can add being humiliated by thee to the tally of wounds thou and thy mother have inflicted upon him, and he will not forgive or forget. He will seek revenge.”

“Then I will deal with that when it comes,” I said. “He has been impotent for a decade now. That seems unlikely to change.”

Corva tsked in disapproval. “Thou art ceding the initiative. That is dangerous against any opponent, but especially one who nurses wounds. Enemies are to be crushed, not tolerated.”

I internally sighed. “We will speak of this later. I need to speak with everypony else here right now.”

As I had come to discover, a discussion ‘tween minds could take place very quickly. There was not the risk of miscommunication and need for clarity, or the delay that flesh and the physics of sound passing from mouth to ear. A useful thing when I was simeltaneously conversing with ponies in the material world.

“Well handled, Magus,” Archmagus Mossy said as he watched Duke Chivalrous storm away. “I do not think he will insult thee so readily in the future.”

Subtle snorted and popped some fruit into her mouth. “Not if he wishes to keep his hide intact.”

I pulled out a handkerchief and dabbed away the wine that had soaked my coat. “My thanks, Archmagus. Even if no small part wishes for me to still duel him.”

“‘Twould not be difficult to arrange,” Corva told me. “‘Twould take but a few insults in the right company, and he would be forced to answer the challenge or lose yet more face than he already has.”

I ignored Corva for the moment, but I could not disagree she was right. Mother had taught me a number of methods to provoke a duel if I desired it. She had been a master of such things in her younger days, eliminating a number of troublesome foes. Was I set to become just like Mother in this?

“The fool will doubtless give you cause again in due time,” Subtle said, using a cantrip to dry me off. “Being a fool such as he is not so easily cured. ‘Tis only a matter of time before he destroys himself.”

“And the loss of face from this will be considerable.” Archmagus Banks nodded to Chivalrous as he tried to talk with some of his fellow nobles, only for his peers to quickly mumble excuses and leave his company before they could be seen associating with him. (5) “To appear weak or stupid is bad enough, but to be both is a terrible fate.”

5. According to other accounts, Duke Chivalrous had already been experiencing trouble with his noble peers even before this incident. The treason committed by his house had badly tainted its image, and even though Chivalrous was seemingly uninvolved with the Avatar’s plot to overthrow Celestia, the stain remained and caused him no small trouble as he tried to rebuild his house’s fortunes. For example, due to his family being wiped out during the Lunar Rebellion, finding a suitable wife so that he could sire heirs to continue his family line became a high priority. But even after nearly a decade of actively searching for a match he’d had no luck since nopony of suitable age wished to marry into a disgraced house, even with the fact they could become a duchess by marrying the Duke.

Duke Polaris, another noble disgraced by the events of the Lunar Rebellion, attempted to form a marriage alliance between his house and House Line, but none of his female relatives seemed keen on the idea, either citing his house’s disgraced status or the Duke’s perpetually dolor mood and growing alcoholism.

“Mother will no doubt be proud of me,” I said. “I nearly got into a duel, and by the end of it humiliated one of her enemies. Being insulted no doubt seems like a small price for that.”

The Archmagus nodded. “You did well. And do not concern thyself with the sodden fool’s insults.” He smiled wryly. “As one bastard to another, thy parentage can only be used as a weapon against thee if thou dost allow it. Use it as thy shield and scorn thy enemies’ attempts to insult thee, and nopony can hurt thee.” (5)

5. Mossy Banks was in fact born to a pair of unwed earth pony sharecroppers. Thanks to living near Canterlot his magical talent was discovered early, and he was taken by the magi for training. Banks’ own memoirs remark that his origins were often a source of contention between him and his fellow apprentices, and he got into several fights with his peers after being insulted. No doubt he talks from personal experience on this matter.

“I will keep that in mind.” Flaunting my status as a bastard was not something I had considered. Not after I had been insulted for it so many times over the years. It was something to contemplate later once my cholar had subsided, at least. “Mine apologies to you. I had not intended for you to see such incivility.”

“I have seen far worse. Taken part in worse, if I may be honest.” Archmagus Banks snorted as he took a puff of his pipe. “I was something of a firebrand in my youth, so I can hardly complain when thou conducted thyself reasonably. In any event, I think the Duke has more to apologize for than thee. But let us put that ugly business aside—if you do not mind, I would like to speak privately.”

I nodded, happy to move onto another subject. “Of course, ‘twould be my pleasure to attend you.”

“I would discuss a few minor matters where I would much appreciate the aid of another magus,” he declared as he blew out some smoke. There was a twinkle in his eye as he continued. “Just a few things around the swamp that could use a second set of hooves. And of course, I would return the favor in kind.”

I smiled as pleasantly as I could, but I felt myself being drawn into something terrible by an irresistible force. An archmagus, and a highly prestigious one at that, desired my services. That was no small thing considering his support could do much for my career. Though from the sounds of things they would mean going to Mossy Bank’s swamp. That was undesirable, but I could hardly decline the call of an archmagus—not without significant consequences, in any event.

I decided to delay as I thought how to answer him. “How would you return these favors? I daresay my mother would demand that they be worthwhile to justify releasing me to help you—in your swamp.”

“An archmagus can do a great deal to support thy career, especially when thou no doubt hast high aspirations.” A wry smile showed itself on his lips. “I trust aiding me in my bog will not be a problem? I have heard rumors that thou dost have a profound dislike of mud, but I assumed they were only rumor or exaggeration. Thou knowest how ponies can talk so.”

Based on the Archmagus’ words, I was suspecting that this was all a test. Mother had told me that a magus could not be concerned with dirt, and now Archmagus Banks was taunting me with his support in exchange for some tasks in his bog. If I turned down his proposal then he would no doubt think of me as unworthy of his support. That would not do.

“I assure you, I could hardly turn down your request for my aid if your task ‘tis within my power to complete,” I told him, feeling my eye twitch. “If I can be released to aid you, then I will.”

The Archmagus inclined his head. “My thanks, and we can discuss the specifics later. As thou sayest, thou must first seek thy mother’s permission, and ‘twould be best to discuss the matter with her anyways.”

“I look forward to working with you,” I said, doing my best to sound dignified even though I had just negotiated a dirt-filled fate for myself.

“Likewise, Magus.” Mossy Banks’ eyebrows raised as he noticed a group of magi standing to the side. “But if thou wilt excuse me, it seems I have others to speak with.” He let out a sigh. “The things I do for my country.”

“Of course, Archmagus,” I said. “There are others I wished to speak with regardless.”

“A pleasure to speak with thee,” he said. “Convey my compliments to thy mother if I do not see her first.”

“I will.” I nodded politely and parted company with him.

“That went well,” Subtle said as she finished her plate. “At least if you do not count meeting the Duke, but that goes without saying.”

I grunted. “And except for the fact I will now have to go to the Archmagus’ bog.”

Subtle grinned as she poked my side. “Now now, a magus is not allowed to appear dour. A proper magus must always show perfect dignity.”

I took a moment to clear my sour thoughts and nodded. “Very well then.”

Subtle continued grinning as she leaned against me. “Now then, how about we go back to the dinner table and get ourselves some more food?”

“I have barely eaten anything yet.” My plate had only been half-filled before I had been interrupted by Duke Chivalrous.

“Exactly,” Subtle said as she directed me back to the food-covered table. “‘Tis a time to eat, drink and be merry.” She grinned. “Though perhaps not drink quite as well as the Duke. We would not want you to embarrass yourself.”

I sighed and rolled my eyes. “I am aware.”

We both went about filling our plates, and ‘twas as we were doing so that something caught mine eye. Chatting near me was a pair of mares that seemed to naturally draw in my attention, as though they had their own gravity in the room. Subtle was also looking at them out of the corner of her eye, as was nearly every other pony around them. A twinge of recognition ran through me at the sight of one of the individuals, but it took me a couple of seconds of contemplation for me to remember who it was. “Emeraude, is that you?”

Emeraude smiled, giving me the sense of a cat that had just spotted something to play with. “Indeed it is. Hello again, Midnight.”

‘Twas not too much of a surprise to see the fey I had met in Honeyfield here. She had said she wished to attend the conclave to ply her trade of bargains and meet the high and mighty of Equestria once again. Though there were things that I wished to question about her presence.

“You look different from before,” I noted. Her body was much the same as it had been when last I had seen her: angular, tall, and with that fey-like quality and beauty that made her stand out from the ponies gathered around her, though now her coat was a pure white and her mane pink. Her cutie mark was now also a heart inside of a honey-colored sun.

Emeraude’s smile became a wry thing. “I've changed a great deal since the last time you saw me.”

Her companion nodded and grinned as she glanced at Emeraude out of the corner of her eye. “New bargains make for a new self.”

A spark of intuition lit within mine mind. “Now I remember, Princess Celestia said she was renegotiating your Accord. Though I had not heard the details of that.”

If a deal had been negotiated, then that could explain Emeraude’s new appearance—assuming ‘twas not merely some veil she was using. The Accord of Honeyfield defined her very nature, as well as her purpose. Considering Her Highness had not been pleased by her actions during the Honeyfield succession crisis, I cannot imagine she left the Accord intact. Likely she would have negotiated the deal from top to bottom, which could have done much to change Emeraude’s nature. Though by the looks of things whatever new deal had been struck had not torn the fey asunder or driven her insane from her very being being irrevocably changed. Such things had happened when a fey was changed in such a manner. A dryad that lost her tree rarely survived the experience, and Emeraud had been the Accord.

“Oh, ‘tis very long and complicated.” Emerald said as she waved the issue off. “I will not bore you with the details.”

“I would not be bored,” I assured her. “I would know what has changed with you.”

Subtle snorted before tasting some dried dates. “Likely she does not wish to discuss what restrictions Her Highness put on her. That, and she would no doubt like to bargain for that information.”

Emeraude grinned. “Astutely observed.”

That made sense. No doubt Princess Celestia had placed many restrictions on Emeraude to reduce the threat she posed to her subjects. I would need to speak with Her Highness later about the new agreement. Celestia would most likely be willing to share the details of the deal she made with me, assuming part of the agreement was not to reveal the details of the new accord. That would be exactly the type of thing a fey would negotiate for. Just like ponies, the fey did not like to reveal their weaknesses and restrictions.

“Hopefully the new agreement was not too disagreeable, then,” I said, hoping to glimpse into Emeraude’s new status.

Emeraude shrugged. “Nothing too horribly onerous.”

“She seems to be managing well for herself,” her companion commented.

Emeraude’s companion had the appearance of a unicorn mare, and she possessed a singular beauty. Where Emeraude’s form was that of a maiden in her prime with a predatory grace that spoke of primal vitality, her companion was an ideal of beauty. ‘Twas like a sculptor’s attempt to carve out a statue that represented the very physical representation of beauty that had come to life. She had a long, luxurious white mane, a light pink coat, and green eyes that could draw a pony right into their depths.

I extended a hoof to her. “I am Magus Midnight Sparkle. Who might you be?”

She shook my hoof. “Euterpe.” Her eyes flicked to Subtle and the ghost of a grin showed itself. “And you are the bard Subtle Song. I have followed your work with interest. I particularly liked The Hags of Appleton.”

Subtle’s chewing slowed as she studied Euterpe. “Is that so? One hopes that is a good thing.”

Euterpe’s perfect teeth flashed as she smiled. “It could be a very good thing for your career, all things considered.”

Emeraude tsked softly. “No bargains at a friendly meeting. ‘Tis not good manners.”

“Ah, so this is one of your fey friends?” I asked as I looked between them. I suspected her companion might be a fey also, but ‘twould be good to receive a confirmation. One had to carefully guard one’s tongue around a fey, and knowing what type of creature one was dealing with was to be forearmed.

Emeraude sighed and the corner of her mouth turned up in a grin. “Yes, Euterpe is a muse.”

“Then we have a guest of no small distinction in our midsts.” I recalled what I had read about the muses. They were a group of fey sisters that concerned themselves with promoting the arts. Euterpe was the muse of music, if I remembered right. Granted, the roles the muses took for themselves changed over time as different art forms waxed and waned in popularity over time. (6) They showed themselves in Equestria from time to time, both openly and covertly. That made me curious about why Euterpe was here to start with.

6. This is correct. The muses seem to prefer to attach themselves to the most popular forms of art in the era they’re living in. For example, Calliope went from the muse of epic poetry to the muse of cinema.

“That would explain her interest in me,” Subtle said, her eyes narrowing.

Euterpe shrugged. “I do enjoy the company of a skilled musician.”

“A curious thing to look for at a conclave,” Subtle commented.

Euterpe shook her head. “Hardly. There is a magic to music that few have learned to tap into.” She smirked in a pleasing manner. “And a gathering of the rich and powerful will naturally attract bards in search of patrons.”

Subtle shrugged indifferently. “That much is true. There are always patrons to be had at such things.”

“Just so. And how has this event suited you, Magus?”

“I nearly got into a duel to the death with a stallion who at least partially blames me for the slaughter and dishonoring of his entire extended family, and negotiated myself into aiding Archmagus Mossy Banks in his bog.” I shivered at the thought of my inevitable trip to the bog. “It could be going better.”

Emeraude tsked and shook her head. “You really must learn to handle yourself more carefully on the social battlefield. Perhaps you just need a little guidance...”

Euterpe chuckled and shook her hoof in her companion’s direction. “And you chided me for trying to bargain during dinner.”

Emeraude grinned at the muse. “I will not tell anyone if you do not.”

“I see someone is eager.” Euterpe returned the grin. “But then, I doubt either of us came here merely to wine and dine.”

“Exactly,” Emeraude said with a nod of her head. “Now then, my point still stands to Midnight. Considering how the conclave has gone for her thus far, it seems she could use a little bit of aid.”

“This is my first time doing this on my own,” I told her, trying to not sound sour. “Normally I attend closely to Mother at these types of events.” I glanced out of the corner of my eye to see Mother speaking with some gathered magi. Speaking with her about the events of this night was not something I looked forward to.

Emeraude nodded. “You can't hide beneath your mother's skirts forever.”

“Neigh, of course not.” I let out a huff. “‘Tis why I am walking around on my own.”

“While ‘tis good that you are distancing yourself from your mother, you hardly need to go about the conclavealone,” Emeraude pointed out.

“Of course, you should be careful choosing who you consort with as well,” Subtle said with an airy detachment as she continued eating.

Euterpe raised an eyebrow. “Are you implying that she should not be consorting with us?”

“I said no such thing,” Subtle said with an obstinate tone. “I know not why you would say that.”

Euterpe shook her head. “I never said that you did. Merely that your words could be interpreted to imply it.”

“That is true enough.” Subtle shrugged. “But words are tricky like that. They can be interpreted in any number of ways. But I hardly need to remind you two of that.”

Sensing the tension becoming uncomfortable ‘tween Subtle and the fey, I moved to try and calm the discussion. “I am sure Archmagus Fugit's guests are conducting themselves as guests should. ‘Tis not as though they could have attended the conclave without being invited, and I doubt they would seek to embarrass themselves or cause trouble that might get them banned from future conclaves.”

Emeraude smiled pleasantly. “Naturally. We would hardly be able to do otherwise.”

“Mine apologies.” Subtle waved the issue off and took on a more conciliatory tone. “‘Tis just that not every guest has the best of intentions here at the conclave.” She glanced in Duke Chivalrous’ direction.

“Doubtlessly,” Emeraude said. “But you can trust us.”

“So you say.” My time at the County of Honeyfield had not been a pleasant one, and that was due in no small part to Emeraude. Though she was an ever tricky one to deal with, and I sensed that our meeting here this day was not entirely coincidence. “Though I detect you are leading into something with your statement.”

Emeraude smiled as she sidled up next to me. “Well, if you did want a guide to the ways of courtly intrigue, I could think of no better guide than myself. And I would be willing to strike a reasonable bargain.”

Little surprise, Emeraude was still interested in making a bargain with me. Though I had to wonder what her aims were this time around; with her noble house now effectively gone, her nature rewritten by Princess Celestia, and her fate up in the air, I had to be cautious about what she wanted now. “And did you have a price in mind for your aid?” I asked.

Emeraude’s smile took on a mysterious character. “I am sure we could agree on something reasonable.”

It figured she would keep the offer open-ended like that. The fey were well known for giving ponies ample rope to hang themselves with. Plenty of ponies had destroyed themselves by offering too much for something they desperately desired to a bargaining fey.

Corva growled within my mind. “Do not think thou canst casually bargain with any fey. She seeks to draw thee into her web.”

“I know to be wary,” I told Corva. “I am not jumping into making the first deal she offers.”

“But thou art considering her offer for aid.” Corva snorted. “Thou art receiving plenty of help from me and others already. If ‘tis power thou dost desire, then thou knowest I offer it.”

“For a price.”

“A reasonable one,” Corva countered. “A guarantee of some of thy time is hardly so much, especially when we already spend so much time together in any event.”

I ignored Corva for the moment, Emeraude and Euterpe needed the majority of my concentration as it was. “Mayhaps we can agree to something reasonable. Though first I need to determine what you desire. For all I know, your new agreement with Her Highness has changed much about you.”

“That is true.” Emeraude flicked her hoof for me to speak. “By all means, make an offer. You know best what you can offer, and what is acceptable to you. I hardly seek to trick you.”

“There is hardly a need to rush into a deal, Midnight,” Subtle warned me.

“Neigh, of course not. We are merely negotiating proposed exchanges.” I frowned as I considered my options. This might be a good time to test what Emeraude sought. Even back in Honeyfield she had not been malicious. In fact, she had tried to aid me, in her own way. Even after the death of her nephew she still expressed interest in me. Admittedly, some aid from an experienced hoof in dealing with the ponies at the conclave would be helpful, especially in light of the night’s recent events. Emeraude had been attending such events for centuries, so her experience would be of value. If her services could be bought for a reasonable price...

“Do you require a magical item?” I asked. “Creating such a thing is within my power. At least if ‘tis within my skill and ability to make, and is a reasonable item for the services offered.”

“That could be useful, yes.” Emeraude rubbed her chin. “Perhaps a new cloak? Something that will be comfortable regardless of hot or cold weather?”

I nodded. “That sounds reasonable. I trust that ‘twill not be an issue that I will not be able to enchant such a cloak ‘til after the conclave?”

“‘Tis not,” Emeraude confirmed, a sparkle in her eyes. “Do we have a bargain then? A fine cloak made by you in exchange for my council during the conclave?”

I carefully considered the bargain, seeing if there was any loopholes that might be abused, all the while Corva grumbled in a corner of my mind. Seeing no problems, I declared, “Aye, we have a bargain.” When I said the words a tremor of power ran up my spine, making me shiver as my hairs stood on end.

Emeraude’s yellow eyes flashed and she smiled. “Excellent. Now then, I see no reason not to begin your instruction at once.”

“That sounds reasonable,” I said.

Euterpe cleared her throat. “I suppose so long as we are discussing bargains...” She turned a pondering look Subtle’s way.

Subtle sighed and rolled her eyes. “And what would you propose?”

Euterpe smiled as she sidled closer to Subtle. “I am something of an expert in musical matters, and could doubtless enhance your considerable natural talents. A bargain could advance your career considerably.”

‘Twas a small thing, but Subtle’s ears perked as she listened. “Mayhaps. It depends on your prices, since those sound like considerable boons.”

Euterpe smirked as she made her offer. “Well, perhaps a child?”

Subtle blinked. “I see someone is a bold fey.”

I felt my cheeks blush. The thought of Euterpe and Subtle together, um, doing, aye...

Euterpe continued to smirk as she looked Subtle over. “I do like to look after my family, and my children have been some of the finest musicians in history. No doubt you have heard some of the tales of their feats?”

Subtle took her time to answer as she cleaned off her plate. Whatever was going through her mind, she was clearly taking the time to carefully think it over. “Mayhaps we can talk of this in private? This hardly seems a thing to talk about where anypony can hear.”

“Very well then.” Euterpe took Subtle by the leg and escorted the bard away.

Subtle flashed me a sly grin as she departed. “Enjoy the rest of your own evening, Magus. Try not to get into too much trouble while I am away.”

I stared off after the bard and muse as they left the dining hall. My head tilted to the side as I considered what had just happened. “Is she seriously contemplating Euterpe’s bargain?”

Emeraude shrugged slightly. “That is between them.”

I was not sure how to take this turn of events. In truth, I did not know all that much about my spymaster and bard. She kept the details about her life quiet, as well as most of her desires, for that matter. I knew not what lay in her heart, or what she really wanted in life. True, she seemed to enjoy her music, though I did not know if she preferred to be a bard or a spy. Could Euterpe indeed offer something Subtle would pay a steep price for?

“I suppose that is true.” I watched Emeraude carefully when I commented, “It seems desiring children is a common theme amongst the fey.”

“Bloodlines are a powerful thing that can spawn influence centuries down the line,” Emeraude explained. “Not to mention they firmly entangle mortals in our affairs, and many mortals have a certain level of affection for those whose children they bear. Even thine own mother, a mare otherwise infamous for her cold-hearted logic, shows considerable fondness and a lack of objectivity where thou art concerned.”

I tilted my head. “You think so?”

Emeraude nodded. “Oh aye, ‘tis plain to see to anypony with eyes. But back to my point, having children can allow a fey to give considerable gifts to a favored mortal.” Emeraude took a winecup from a passing servant as she continued her explanation. “Everything must be an equal exchange with the fey, and the creation of a child is no small thing to bargain over.”

“If one is so cold as to give up a child in such a manner,” I pointed out.

Emeraude shook her head. “It hardly need be a case where the mortal is excluded from the child’s life. I knew my fey mother and mortal sire well, and loved them both. ‘Tis all a matter of how the bargaining is conducted and what each individual desires. I would be surprised if Subtle were not able to negotiate to see the child of a union with Euterpe. Considering it looks like my friend wishes to promote Subtle in any event. Subtle’s firstborn merely gives her an avenue to give her considerable boons.”

“And you? What does Emeraude now desire?”

Emeraude stepped closer until we were nearly touching. “The house of my father is now, for all intents and purposes, gone. Unless fortune should smile upon Rumble or Snowfall, I do not see it resurrecting from the ashes. ‘Tis only by Princess Celestia’s grace that I still live, even if ‘tis to a new purpose. So I must make something new for myself within the confines I now exist.”

“That says much, and yet very little,” I observed.

Emeraude chuckled. “For now, I will say that I desire to help thee. Now then, shall we continue with thy lessons?”

“Aye, that would be fine.” I frowned as mine eyes narrowed. “Though you are being too familiar.”

The corner of Emeraude’s mouth quirked into a smirk. “Or mayhaps I am as familiar as I desire. Come now, we are friends and allies. Let us enjoy one another’s company while we maneuver through the conclave.”

“Very well.” I sighed and rubbed my brow, seeing little point in arguing with the fey. ‘Twould not be an easy matter to gather more information from her either. Mayhaps with time I would gain more insight into what was at the core of Emeraude, but for now I would concentrate on other matters.

I cast my gaze about the hall to see whom I might speak with next. Several ponies were already heading outside, apparently already having gotten their hunger sated. Servants were ushering ponies out into the castle gardens, and I recognized one amongst their numbers. “Now would be good to go and speak with some ponies. Shadow is over there, and ‘twould be good to see her.”

Emeraude nodded. “Then let us seek her out. The Lady Protector is one of the most powerful ponies in the realm; ‘tis only sensible to build up that bond.”

The both of us headed to the castle gardens to catch up with Shadow. Where most such gardens would concern themselves with growing food or perhaps spices for cooking, this one was focused on the production of magical ingredients. I recognized several of them, and the sheer variety of plants created a riot of colors which some of the gathered magi discussed with the other guests.

By the time we caught up with her, Shadow was chatting with a pony I recognized, though it had been some time since I had seen her last. “Lady Shadow, 'tis good to see you again.”

Shadow smiled warmly at the sight of me. “Likewise, Midnight.” She nodded to her companion. “I trust you remember Dame White Knight of the Order of Sol Invictus?”

Dame White Knight carried herself with the calm confidence and bearing of an experienced warrior. She wore the red tabard of the Order of Sol Invictus, with a sun emblem shown proudly upon her breast that contrasted nicely with her white coat. Her purple mane was cut short, but her bangs still framed a comely face that seemed accustomed to stern expressions.

I inclined my head in greeting. “Aye. Your squire of old, if memory serves.”

“Indeed so,” White Knight said. “And your reputation precedes you, Magus.”

“As does your own,” I answered. “I have heard tales of how you defeated that cult that infested Vanhoover. If I have heard right, ‘twas quite the accomplishment. Especially when the cult had infiltrated much of the city.”

“Only a small portion of them,” Shadow proclaimed with a proud smile. She enjoyed speaking of her former squire and her accomplishments now and again, so I knew White had become an accomplished knight and warlock hunter. She was often the pony Shadow turned to to help deal with warlocks, as well as the odd monster or group of bandits.

White avoided looking at anypony directly as her face blushed slightly. “I am merely doing my duty, as should anypony in my station.”

Emeraude grinned at the somewhat embarrassed knight. “Just because ‘tis a pony’s duty to do something does not always mean they do it. If I received a bit for every time I have seen a pony fail in their duties I would be a very wealthy individual.”

Shadow grunted neutrally, as was her way whenever she was disappointed but could not bring herself to agree outright.

“What brings you to the conclave?” I asked White. “I pray that no dastardly cult of warlocks lurks amongst our numbers with the intention of sabotaging the conclave, slaughtering the combined might of the magi of Equestria with some great and foul ritual to pave the way to them bringing a new dark age of Equestria that will doom the world.”

The corner of White’s mouth twitched into a smirk. “Neigh, nothing quite so overly dramatic. Mine old friend Knight-Magus Shimmer stands to make archmagus, and I wish to show my support. He has worked hard to raise his station, and I would be here on his day of triumph. I know him to be a good and honorable stallion, and he will make for a fine archmagus.”

I nodded in agreement. “That is good to hear. 'Tis my hope as well that he will win the conclave.” I tilted my head as I considered what I had been told. “And ‘twould not hurt the Order to have one of their number hold such a prestigious title.”

“‘Tis no small reason why my lord father, the Grandmaster, has thrown the support of the Order behind him,” White admitted. “‘Tis been some time since the Order had one of our number as an archmagus, and we plan on doing much good if Daylight should attain that office.”

“I am curious about what all he might plan to do,” I said. “I have heard some of his plans, such as improving some of the defenses along the eastern coast and the need to rebuild several orders amongst the magi that have been neglected due to the casualties from the war. Though I would not mind if...”

I trailed off as I frowned at a sight which caught mine eye. Morning was standing off to the side of the garden. That would not have been an issue, if not for whom she was speaking with: Magus Gleaming Topaz, Daylight’s principle rival to becoming archmagus. That was not a sight I liked, especially in light of Morning’s recent issues with Mother.

White raised an eyebrow, and her eyes flicked around to follow my gaze. “Is something the matter, Magus?”

“Nothing to worry of overmuch, relatively speaking,” I said, my voice strained. “Just a matter of the conclave. Mine apologies, if I might excuse myself there is something I feel I need to address. I hope that we can continue this discussion later? Mayhaps have dinner at some point?”

Shadow hesitated before nodding. “That would be fine.”

White frowned but nodded as well. “I see no issue with the idea.”

“Excellent.” I departed their company with Emeraude close on my heels.

“Do not rush matters, Midnight,” Emeraude warned. “Rushing makes thee appear desperate, and leads to mistakes.”

“I know that.” I tried not to sound irritated. “But I need to make sure Magus Topaz is not converting Morning to her cause.”

Emeraude placed a surprisingly strong hoof on my shoulder to slow me. “Peace. Walk casually and eavesdrop on their conversation to gain a measure of what they speak of. Make it seem like thou hast come upon them by coincidence. Go barging in and their defenses will be up, and any attempts at persuasion will be more difficult.”

“Very well then.” Finding I could not easily break from her grasp, I slowed down to the pace she set. I was not about to cause a commotion by fighting her in front of everypony. I deeply wished to know why Morning was speaking with Topaz, fearing what it meant.

We walked slower towards Morning and Topaz. To my surprise, both of them were laughing. I had seen Magus Topaz before, but now I took the opportunity to examine her. The senior magus was a sturdy and heavyset unicorn; her light-blue coat shone from careful brushing and treatment, and her purple mane was tied back in a bun. She had a naturally imperious air about her, little surprise when she had been amongst her nobility, even if she was just the thirdborn daughter to a count. But between her noble and magus education, she carried herself as though she were an archmagus already.

Morning chuckled again as I got close enough to overhear them. “Did he really say that?”

Magus Topaz covered her mouth as she giggled. “I am afraid so. And he did not even know Princess Celestia was standing behind him, the poor thing. He was quite embarrassed with himself afterwards.”

Morning shook her head while smiling to herself. “No wonder he couldn't look me in the eye...”

“I am surprised thou didst not hear about this until now,” Topaz said.

“Mayhaps because he might have died of embarrassment,” Morning suggested.

“Thankfully embarrassment is a malady most ponies survive.” Topaz grinned at Morning, the familiar expression sending a wave of irritation through me. “Even if it can be terrible to go through.”

“Oh, most certainly.” Morning let out a wistful sigh. “I remember one time Shadow and I shared stories about Copper...”

“We are not interrupting, are we?” Emeraude asked, flashing them a pleasant smile.

Morning blinked but then smiled as she turned out way. “Hardly. Hello, Midnight.”

Not sure what to say, I finally decided on a simple, “Morning.”

Topaz smiled and nudged Morning’s side. “Morning, how about you introduce me to these ponies?”

“It would be my pleasure, Gleaming.” Morning motioned at me. “This is Midnight Sparkle, Sunbeam's daughter. And the fey Emeraude of Honeyfield.”

Emeraude inclined her head. “A pleasure to meet you. Though I am not technically of Honeyfield anymore.”

“Ah yes, I had heard of you,” Topaz said as her eyes flicked over Emeraude. “I had heard Her Highness had gotten a new patron spirit for the royal demesne. About time, too. What with the previous fey being ... indisposed for most of the last century.”

‘Twas only with effort that I did not immediately turn to Emeraude and inquire about this news. I could not do so without seeming ignorant about the very person I was being escorted by. That would make me seem foolish and unaware about what was going on around me. Still, Emeraude being made the guardian spirit of the royal demesne was no small matter. ‘Twas a title that had been open de facto for some decades, ever since the previous fey in the role had been reduced to stone—though ‘twas unknown why Princess Celestia had done so since Her Highness was unwilling to speak of why discord had fallen between them. It seemed Her Highness had finally decided to find a replacement, or at least seized an opportunity to do so when she had Emeraude at a disadvantage while renegotiating her reason for existing.

“I seek to serve Her Highness,” Emeraude said with a pleasant smile. “I could hardly do otherwise.”

“As do we all.” Topaz inclined her head before turning to me. “And I have heard good things of thee, Midnight.”

I tilted my head, surprised to hear such a thing from one of Mother’s rivals. “That is a rare thing to hear.”

“Thou art a rising star amongst the magi,” Topaz said. “‘Tis only natural good things should be said of thee.”

I shrugged. “So you would think, yet that has not been the case.”

Topaz took a moment before responding. “I think I understand thy meaning. I take it thou art referring to thine earlier … disagreement, with the duke?”

“Quite.” My eyes narrowed. “For a stallion who claims to be of noble blood, I found him crude and classless.”

Emeraude snorted and stepped closer to me. “‘Twould have only benefitted Equestria if he were done away with.”

Morning frowned. “I don't know that I would go that far, but he certainly should be a bit more circumspect.”

Topaz sighed, no doubt the crude behavior of her supposed ally caused her no small anxiety. The support of such uncouth ponies was the type of thing that could erode the confidence of one’s followers and drive away those who might otherwise seek to aid oneself. “I suspect he has had a bit too much to drink tonight. Hopefully after a night's rest he will see the error of his ways and correct himself.”

I shook my head. “I doubt that. I suspect that he is one of those who merely reveals their true nature when drink is upon them. Doubtless he wishes that I had died that night, a dagger plunged into my heart as I lay strapped upon the sacrificial altar.” My teeth clenched. “I can see that scoundrel delighting in knowing that an innocent young child had died to help preserve the outdated honor and meaningless reputation of a house that should have been consigned to the dustbin of history long before Mother made it so.”

Topaz grimaced. “Mayhaps we should discuss another matter then? ‘Tis clear this is an uphappy topic for thee.”

Emeraude nodded and whispered, “One must always show grace and dignity, even when angered. There is a time for righteous fury, but this is not it.”

“Quite. ” Morning placed a hoof on my shoulder and whispered to me. “Balance thy humours, Midnight. ‘Twould not do for thee to become too choleric.”

I closed miune eyes and suppressed the anger that had been building up in me. Had I let the encounter with Duke Chivalrous affect me so? I could not embarrass myself now, not with so many important ponies watching, especially Mother. “I shall bear that in mind. Though I am not among enemies now.”

Morning glanced Topaz’s way. “I wonder if thy mother would agree.”

“I would hardly consider us foes,” Topaz told me.

“You seek to thwart her plans, do you not?”

Topaz’s smile didn’t waver as she addressed me. “I seek a different path for Equestria. Her controlling all the seats of the archmagi is nearly unprecedented, and she has collected a dangerous amount of power in her hooves as a result.”

I frowned. “And been for the betterment of Equestria as a whole.”

Topaz shook her head. “I would disagree. For one, many of the nobles’ traditional rights have been curtailed—rights that thou wouldst enjoy one day. Our influence has waned, our rights to arm retainers curbed, and many of the traditional rights of the pegasi and earth ponies have suffered as well. The earth ponies have not been allowed to elect any office higher than mayor, and even that is not true in places such as Manehattan.”

“And Equestria is stronger for it,” I declared. “Those privileges weakened the realm. Equestria is better for its greater unity centralized under Princess Celestia.”

“That seems more an accidental consequence of Sunbeam’s desire to gather more and more power in her own hooves than a desire to make Equestria better,” Topaz said with a toss of her mane. “Where before she was merely the Grand Vizier of Unicornia, now she stands as the Grand Vizier of all of Equestria. ‘Tis just a matter of course that Her Highness would also ascend as a result of that change.”

My frown deepened. “I think you are misinterpreting my mother’s intentions. All she has sought is to improve the daily lives of the ponies of Equestria.”

“And what has she done with the power she has gathered?” Topaz demanded. “Ponies are poorer than they have ever been. And what of the reivers? Even after everything that has happened she still tolerates their raids. Doing so was no small cause for the Lunar Rebellion, and yet she has learned nothing.”

“What Mother is doing is following a policy that may yet prevent another bloody and expensive war,” I argued. “We are extending a hoof to the High King in the hopes we can avoid conflict, but Mother has determined if he will not work with us then we will act accordingly.”

Topaz scoffed and shook her head. “That strikes me as hopelessly naïve. The only thing the gryphons will understand is force of arms. We should strike back at them, as we did a decade ago. Doing so last time caused them to stop their raids for a time, for they learned the consequences of attacking Equestria.”

“‘Tis not quite so simple as that,” I told her. “Gryphonia is now closer knit than it has been in quite some time. Instead of fracturing from a single well-placed blow, Gryphonia is liable to fully unite and—”

I was stopped when Morning placed a hoof on my shoulder. “Mayhaps we can set aside the politics for the rest of the night? There will be more than enough time for debating during the conclave proper.”

“Of course.” Topaz flashed Morning a warm smile. “Mine apologies, it seems I am a bit overeager to dive into it. I have been looking forward to this conclave for some time, you know.”

“‘Tis quite alright.” Morning squeezed my shoulder. “I would just like for us to keep things civil for now.”

I bit back my disappointment over the debate being ended so abruptly, but I did not wish to upset Morning by reengaging Magus Topaz. As she said, there would be time to debate later. In the meantime there were other things I could learn while here.

“Very well,” I said, attempting to keep irritation out of my voice. “So what were you two talking about before I arrived?”

“Just catching up and remembering old times,” Morning said while making circling motions with her hoof. “We are old friends going back to when we were both apprentices.”

“Is that so? I did not know that.” That was not welcoming news when Morning’s loyalties to Mother were already in question. More than one pony voted based on who they liked personally, rather than on the issues of the day. I did not believe Morning one to be so feckless, but it was another factor that might help turn her.

“Oh yes.” Topaz fixed us with a grin. “It feels like ages ago since we were fillies learning our first spells.”

“I know the feeling,” Morning said. “We have come a long way, have we not?”

“Is that not true,” Topaz agreed with a nod of her head. “Dost thou remember our first conclave? I remember thee being quite the mediator back in the day.”

Morning sighed longingly and her eyes got a distant look about them. “That also feels like ages ago. And to think, ‘twas only the next conclave that I ended up arranging to marry Copper.”

“That hardly needs to be in the past.” Topaz patted her friend’s back, causing me to narrow mine eyes. “There are many who remember how it used to be before the war, and I know many would value thee as a mediator once again. Meetings like this become far too contentious without somepony to act as a moderate.”

Morning started to speak, but I interrupted her. “I thought we were leaving aside the politics for the night?” I knew what she was attempting now: Topaz did indeed desire to pull Morning from her faction. Considering how many ponies liked Morning, that might well cause enough ponies to step outside of Mother’s faction to form some moderate faction. Instead of the conclave being mostly Daylight and Mother against Topaz and the nobility, it could become a much messier thing.

Topaz chuckled to herself and waved the issue off. “Once again, forgive me. Ruminating over the past seems to have made me forget myself.”

“One has to wonder if ‘tis the past or actually the future that occupies your mind,” I said.

Morning’s ear twitched. “Midnight, be kind to Gleaming. Whatever her opinions or opposition to thy mother, she is still a senior magus and worthy of thy respect.”

Mine ears wilted at the rebuke. “My apologies, ‘twas not mine intentions to be rude.”

“‘Tis quite alright, Morning,” Topaz assured her. “I know how it can be when you feel passionate about something.” She flashed a smile my way. “To be fair, the past and the future almost inevitably have a way of playing into one another. Everything comes from somewhere, some origin in the past, and as much as the future may wish to break away from it, the past will always tether the future with its chains.”

“There is some truth in that,” I said. “History leaves a legacy we cannot completely escape.” ‘Twas probably inevitable that the consequences of the Lunar Rebellion would affect the rest of my life in some manner. The events of that war were far too massive not to, and that was but one legacy left to me and my fellow ponies.

Emeraude nodded. “Having been around for a few centuries, I can attest to this.”

“All we can do is try and leave behind a legacy better than the one given to us,” Topaz said. “Legacies are ultimately what we are judged for by our descendants.”

The voice of a new pony added itself to the conversation. “Magus Gleaming, art thou philosophising with my guests or just getting an early start on the conclave?” Archmagus Tempus Fugit smiled with paternal affection as he walked up to us, his apprentice Tick Tock by his side.

Topaz grinned and replied with good-natured cheer. “If you are going to chide me for starting early, Archmagus then I daresay you will need to chide a great many of your guests in turn.”

Archmagus Tempus let out a long sigh. “As I feared. Well, nothing to be done about it now.” His gaze swept over the three of us. “I trust that my hospitality has been sufficient? Minus the politics, in any event.”

“I can find no fault in your hospitality,” Topaz assured him. “If there is anything to complain about, I assure you the source will not be of your making.”

“I do not find the politics burdensome,” I told him.

Morning chuckled and wrapped a leg around my own. “I fear that thou art somewhat unique in that, Midnight.”

Emeraude chuckled to herself. “One of the reasons why I enjoy her company.”

“That is good to hear.” The Archmagus’ smile lost some of its luster as he continued. “Though if I may be honest, I was just checking up on my guests to make sure everything was alright before I retired. This old body of mine no longer possesses the vigor it once had, and the preparations of the last few days have taken their toll.”

Topaz shook her head. “We can hardly take offense to you wanting a good night’s rest before the conclave starts tomorrow.”

“You do have to take care of yourself at your age,” Morning said. “I am sure we can manage ourselves without you.”

“Good, good.” Archmagus Fugit turned his attention my way. “Though if I could impose on thee, Magus Midnight, I was wondering if thou couldst escort this old stallion to his quarters? As thou canst no doubt see, this body is not as young as it once was, and my steps not as sure as they once were when moving up the stairs.”

Emeraude nudged me forward. “‘Twould not hurt to make a good impression on an archmagus, even if he is about to retire.”

Tick Tock shuffled before addressing his master with a lack of assurance. “I can escort you, Master.”

Fugit smiled as he patted his apprentice on the back. “‘Tis quite alright, Tick. Go and enjoy the festivities. Spend some time with thy fellow apprentices.”

“It will not be a problem for me to aid the Archmagus,” I assured them. “And I could hardly fail to help such a distinguished pony.” I was quite curious why he had selected me of all ponies to ask for aid. Mayhaps he wished to speak with me about something, e’en if leaving Morning with Topaz was undesirable. I suspected Topaz’s intentions and the possible consequences of her speaking with Morning, but I did not see a way to turn down Fugit without offending him. That would simply not do, and there would be other opportunities to speak with Morning and Topaz later in any event.

“Excellent then.” Archmagus Fugit offered me a leg that I took. “Then let me direct thee to my quarters while we have a little chat.”

Author's Note

Chapter 7

I held onto one of Archmagus Tempus Fugit's legs as I escorted him to his tower within Castle Arcana. The halls were decorated by the occasional painting or vase to add some color to the otherwise drab design. The guests of the conclave seemed to have spread all about the castle, with small clusters of ponies gathered to talk with one another as the politics of the conclave started early, and old acquaintances met one another and sought to catch up on recent events.

I decided to start up my own conversation with the Archmagus. “So, I am curious. Why did you wish for me of all ponies in the conclave to escort you to your quarters? Surely there are more prestigious ponies available to aid you if you wished to speak.”

Tempus chuckled. “Aye, that is true, but in all honesty I have already spoken with most of them at length. I have not had that pleasure with thyself.”

“Ah, so you wish to get to know me.”

“In so many words,” he confirmed as we reached the door to his tower. His horn lit as he disabled the wards that protected his home. “If I might be so bold, I would like to learn about the pony who thy mother will pass everything onto someday.”

The mention of Mother made me stiffen. “When last I checked, the positions of archmagus and grand vizier were not hereditary.”

Tempus chuckled and opened the door. “Neigh, but ‘tis clear to anypony with any sense whom she would have replace her when the time finally comes for her to step down.”

“Well, I do not think that will be anytime soon,” I declared as we headed inside. The interior of the tower was much as I expected. The Archmagus’ parlor was filled with old and solid furniture intended to be serviceable but still represent the wealth of his station. Old paintings and bookshelves lined the walls, as much for decoration and impressing guests as anything else.

“Perhaps sooner than you think.” Tempus closed the door, reactivated the wards, and gestured for us to continue up the stairs. “The burdens of an archmagus are heavy, and that of grand vizier all the more so. ‘Tis almost a surprise that she has held both titles for so long already.”

“They do keep her busy.” Really, if I did not work directly for Mother so often I would likely rarely see her. She was always running between meetings, handling the piles of paperwork that came to her desk, attending court, ceremonies, and a dozen other things. Once I came to find a patron to work for ‘twas likely that the times I would see her would become more and more distant to one another. That idea was ... disquieting, even with our more recent quarrels.

“Just so,” he said as we headed up the stairs. “I would not be surprised if she pushed for thee to become archmagus sooner than thou might expect.”

My head tilted. “I am quite junior to be archmagus. There are a great many magi who are more senior than myself, with far greater claim on such a high office.”

Tempus snorted. “Seniority, magical talent, and experience are but a few criteria.” He gestured out a window as we passed it. The sun had already set and the sky was filled with rumbling dark clouds, but there was still enough light to let me see the main hall of the castle. The sounds of the festivities echoed up to the tower, not sounding like they would be quieting anytime soon. “Politics I daresay are the true deciding factor in who actually becomes archmagus.”

I frowned at the declaration. “I think that a bit cynical. The conclave normally does a fair job of selecting archmagi.”

“Normally, aye.” He shook his head. “But not always. ‘Tis just that any archmagus who is not truly up to the task does not keep the title for long. The politics can be vicious, and many would seek to drag down an archmagus with whom they do not agree or seek to replace. And an archmagus without sufficient magical talent will find themself in a poor position should they have to respond to a warlock or monster ravaging the countryside. More than one fool has become archmagus through politics only to get themself killed in some gruesome manner.”

I hummed unhappily. “That is true. Like how Duke Polaris’ cousin fell into the clutches of Hidden Fact’s warlocks and had her throat cut so that her lifesblood could be harnessed to fuel the dark ritual that created the Avatar.”

Archmagus Tempus’ eyes narrowed darkly. “Aye. Her only qualifications for the title were whom she was related to, and a great many ponies died for that folly.” He shook his head. “But my point still stands. Ultimately, politics determine who will become archmagus. And in that realm, there is hardly a pony better than thy mother. I should know, she made me archmagus when I had no desire to be so.”

That caught my curiosity. “Neigh? Why is that?”

Tempus sighed as we reached the desired floor of the tower. What immediately stood out was the sound of a dozen clocks ticking all around me. Each clock was different, ranging from a great clock that dominated one entire side of the room to smaller hanging clocks that possessed tiny doors on their faces. Near the far wall was a desk that suggested this was the Archmagus’ office. Papers, personal effects, and writing instruments were scattered about the desk, including a pair of rune-protected folders that looked similar to what I had seen on Morning’s desk back in Canterlot. In the center of the room was a long low-lying table with couches and cushions circling it.

With my assistance, Tempus sat on the couch with a soft groan. “My thanks, and to answer thy question, no, this job was not something I sought. Nor has it brought me much pleasure over the last decade. In truth, I vastly prefer my research.”

“Then why be archmagus?”

Tempus snorted softly. “Out of spite, if I am to be honest. I lost far too many friends and family to that fool Polaris to let him have a scrap of power if I could help it.” The anger that had flared in the Archmagus’ eyes faded as his shoulders slumped. “Too many good ponies died. Like my poor apprentice Second Chance. My most brilliant student. He had so much to offer Equestria, if he had but lived. The war snatched him away from us, and the world is so much poorer for it.”

“My condolences for your loss,” I told him. “I know many ponies who lost somepony during the war.” Morning, Stalwart, Shadow, Gale... ‘Twould have been harder to find a pony who hadn’t lost somepony in Canterlot than those that had.

“My thanks.” He waved at a nearby liquor cabinet. “Wilt thou do me the kindness of pouring me a glass of a brandy?”

“Of course.” I went to the cabinet and went about preparing his drink.

Tempus took a deep breath. “Well, mayhaps I am not being entirely fair to myself. I also became archmagus out of duty as well. After so many magi were killed or captured at Polaris’ Folly, there were not many senior magi left capable of filling the seats. The pool was even smaller for ponies whom thy mother could trust, and my name was on that list.”

“Mother said much the same to me,” I said as I handed him his glass of brandy. “So what will you do now that you are to retire?”

He gestured a thanks with his glass before taking a sip. “Relax and finish what research I can, and give my incomplete work to others. Maybe write my memoirs if there is time. I am an old stallion, and I doubt I have many years left. If I can spend them in peace and look on as mine apprentices go on to become successful magi then I will be able to pass on in contentment.” His face darkened as he swirled his drink. “Though I fear that a war with Gryphonia will ruin all of that. ‘Tis good that Daylight should inherit my position. He is a young and vigorous pony who is knowledgeable in the martial arts, and a skilled magus. Eastmarch will need one such as him in the coming days.”

I sighed and nodded. “Aye, I worry what such a conflict will bring as well.”

The Archmagus grunted and took a swig. “‘Tis not fair to thy generation. Thou hast suffered enough from war already. My generation inherited a bright future of relative peace and prosperity, and we turned it into so much ash and ruin. Thanks to the pegasi’s pride and Hidden’s damned lot, this land was shattered. I remember having trouble walking down Fillydelphia’s street because of how busy they could get.” He let out a long sigh. “Now it seems like barely a couple months go by before I see another shop close its doors for the final time. Every month there’s more and more ponies coming to the castle’s gates asking for charity, and it breaks my heart to see so many desperate ponies struggling.”

“Everypony seems to agree that times are not what they once were,” I said as I sat opposite of him.

Tempus’ ears wilted to the top of his head. “So they are. And the poverty that’s stricken the land is but one curse caused by the war. I fear the Lunar Rebellion is a tainted legacy that thy generation will never fully shake.”

I knew not what to say other than simple agreements. His words had the ring of truth to them.

The Archmagus seemed to sense that the conversation had taken a dour turn and sought to turn around the discussion. “But enough of such things. This is supposed to be a happy occasion. Tell me, what are thine own plans for the future?”

I saw little reason not to tell him the truth. “I intend on becoming an archmagus, for one.”

That elicited a chuckle from Tempus. “Little surprise given thy mother. And what wouldst thou do as archmagus?”

I tilted my head. “What do you mean?”

He leaned forward and his eyes seemed to twinkle in the soft light of the room. “As I asked, once the seat of archmagus is thine own, what wouldst thou do with that power?”

I was momentarily taken aback. Such a question had never been asked of me before. “I would serve my princess and do what I could to aid the ponies of the realm, as an archmagus should.”

Tempus tsked and shook his head. “If only ‘twere that easy. As thou wilt find out if thou wishest to become archmagus, much of thy time will be taken up pleasing important ponies. At least if thou dost intend on having the influence to accomplish anything. I have spent more of the past decade meeting with ponies and talking about one thing or another than actually getting any work done.”

I frowned. “I am aware of such things. Though I believe there is much good work I could do as archmagus.”

“And couldst thou not do such things as a field magus?” The Archmagus asked. “I have heard many of my fellow magi say that more good can be done in the field than being stuck behind some desk. Hast thou considered that?”

“Neigh, not really.” I sat back in my seat and wondered why the elderly magus brought such things up.

“Thou shouldst. The title of archmagus is a heavy one, and is not for everypony. The office will consume thy life, and ‘twill be difficult to ever go back to the way things were. Such is the burden of power.”

“I am aware of such things,” I said, feeling irritation grow up within me. “Watching Mother has taught me well what to expect.”

“No doubt,” Tempus said, though there was a hint of ... something behind his words as he watched me. “I merely wish to warn thee: many ponies seek power, but it rarely grants happiness. And many are destroyed by that quest. For every pony like thy mother there are at least a dozen others left with broken dreams.”

“That is perhaps true, but I think ‘twould be difficult for me to achieve mine aims without procuring power,” I told him. “Mother has brought much good to Equestria, and she could only have done so by holding the positions she now possesses.”

“Mayhaps so.” He shook his head. “But I think that is enough of that topic. Mayhaps ‘tis too much for an old stallion like me to ask, but please, I bid thee to think carefully about what thy goals art, and what thou art willing to do to achieve those aims.”

I thought carefully before nodding. “Aye, I will do so. But once again I will say that I sincerely wish to become archmagus one day.”

“So it seems.” Tempus finished his drink. “But I think I have held thee long enough. Thou shouldst return to the party with thy peers. Thou art only young once, and these are years to enjoy and remember fondly.”

“I will take that under advisement.” I stood at the dismissal. “Have a good night, Archmagus.”

Tempus held up a hoof to his mouth as he stifled a yawn. “My thanks. As for myself, I think I will be doing some light reading and then get to bed. ‘Twill be a busy day tomorrow, after all.”

“Aye I would think so.” I briefly bowed to him. “Congratulations on your retirement. I will show myself out.”

At that I departed from his presence and descended the steps of the tower. To my surprise I heard voices echoing up the stairs. Once I neared the bottom, I saw Daylight and Tick Tock closing the door behind them. Tick was attempting to block Daylight’s way as the knight-magus tried to get to the stairs.

Daylight flashed an easy-going smile as he tried to move around the apprentise. “Tick, I merely wish to see thy master for a few minutes. There is no harm in it.”

“I do not think this wise,” Tick said as he shifted a nervous look to the door. “‘Tis late, and Archmagus Tempus has no doubt retired by now. ‘Twould be rude to disrupt his sleep.”

“Actually, he has not quite retired for the night yet,” I informed them as I finished my descent. “He planned on doing some reading before going to bed.”

Tick shot me a sour frown. “Aye, all the more reason to leave him be. The Archmagus needs his rest, especially after such a long day.”

“I just wish to speak with him about a couple of minor points,” Daylight assured him. “I promise thee, I do not intend on keeping him up all night. There are things I need to attend to tomorrow as well, and I would not do so dead on my hooves.”

Tick bit his lip, his eyes flicking between us. “I will speak with him and see if he is able to see you. Wait here.” He scampered off up the stairs, leaving me alone with Daylight.

“It seems he does not wish for you to disturb his master,” I observed.

Daylight sighed and scratched the back of his head. “He means well, though ‘twould be nice if he learned when his master should and should not be interrupted. I had to all but drag him here to unlock the door for me.”

“I assume your business necessitates the late night visit?”

Daylight nodded. “Aye, naturally it has something to do with the conclave tomorrow. Just some minor details to work out. Nothing to worry thyself about. It should not take long, I think.” He turned from the stairs to face me. “Though I am somewhat surprised to see thee here. Did Archmagus Sunbeam send thee on some errand?”

I shook my head. “Neigh. Archmagus Tempus wished for me to escort him to his quarters, and to ask some questions of me.”

“That sounds reasonable. Thou art a new magus, and many ponies are curious who thou art and thy intentions.” The Knight-Magus scowled. “Though I saw that at least one pony was giving thee trouble earlier.”

My ears twitched as I remembered the foul encounter earlier. “If you are referring to Duke Chivalrous, then aye. He had taken too deeply of his cups, and was slandering me and Mother. I naturally took exception to such things.”

“Indeed, and if ‘twas me I am not sure I would have been quite so maganamous as thyself.” Daylight’s hoof came to rest on the hilt of his sword. “That one is trouble waiting to happen. If this was but one unfortunate incident ‘twould be one thing, but thou knowest the history of his family and thine own. I know I do. I was among those who stormed the Line’s manor that foul night.”

I sighed and nodded. “Aye, though I do not relish the idea of ... a more permanent solution to dealing with him.” Part of me could even understand Duke Chivalrous’ plight, though he bought little sympathy from me with his behavior.

Daylight shrugged. “Sometimes conflict is inevitable. The best we can do in such circumstances is to manage the fight as well as we can.”

“Like with the gryphons?” I asked, wanting to change the conversation.

Daylight grunted in affirmation. “If the High King will not curtail the reivers then we should do so for him.”

“And if that unites the gryphons behind King Severus?”

“If the gryphons desire war then we should answer in kind,” he stated without hesitation. “I do not relish the idea of war, for I have lost ponies I care deeply for in battle, but denying that the storm on the horizon is coming does not prepare us for it.”

My gaze fell to the floor. “‘Tis my hope ‘twill not come to that, but I fear ‘tis inevitable.”

Daylight smiled fondly as he placed a hoof on my shoulder. “Be at peace, whatever comes we will find a way. That I promise. Though enough of that foul topic. I was curious, I trust we will still be able to meet later during the conclave?”

I nodded. “That should be fine. I should be free tomorrow evening.”

“Tomorrow evening would be fine for me as well,” he said. “At least as long as nothing does not upset my plans. I am sure thou knowest how the conclave can be.”

“Indeed, and if not tomorrow then another day.” I tilted my head as I considered the stallion before me. “Though I should warn you, if ‘tis your intention to propose a marriage with me Mother is vehemently against the idea.”

Daylight’s eyes bulged and he flinched away from me as though touching hot coals that had scorched his flesh and burned him down to the bone. “W-what?! Neigh! Th-that is not my intention! Such a thought never crossed my mind!”

I frowned, not understanding his volatile reaction. “What? Is there something wrong with me? Am I not comely to you?”

Daylight spluttered for several seconds. “Neigh! I mean—thou art comely! But not in a way that—that is to say, um. Thou art not...”

My ears twitched. “Then what?”

Daylight cleared his throat, though his face was still red despite his efforts not to appear flummoxed. “I mean that ‘twas not mine intention to ask for such a thing. ‘Tis just, um...” He searched for what to say with obvious effort. “There is little political advantage to it! Thy mother and I are already allies. A marriage is completely unnecessary to tie us together. Better that thou marry somepony else.”

I pressed my lips together. The logic of what he had said was sound, though there was something in how he said it that did not ring true. Everything about this was quite strange. Mayhaps he intended on marrying another but did not want to announce as such to me? That would make some sense. Mayhaps ‘twas best if I left the topic be for now.

“Very well then,” I said. “Mother will likely be happy to hear as such.”

Before our conversation could continue, Tick returned to us. When he spoke, ‘twas with a sour glower. “Archmagus Tempus will see you, Knight-Magus. Though do try and keep your meeting brief. It is late.”

A flicker of relief passed over Daylight’s features. “Do not worry. I will try and keep this short.” He looked my way as he walked with Tick. “And if thou dost not mind, I have a meeting with the Archmagus. Goodnight to thee, Midnight. We can speak again tomorrow.”

I nodded. “Aye, tomorrow.”

After I left the Archmagus’ tower I decided to return to the assigned rooms I shared with Mother. I briefly considered taking Tempus’ advice to meet with some of my peers and fellow young magi, but in the end I decided against it that night. The journey to Fillydelphia had been long and tiring, and I desired rest ere the conclave started. If all went well, there would be time to socialize in the coming days.

When I opened to door I was somewhat surprised to see that Mother had already returned as well. I had expected her to still be speaking with her fellow magi about the conclave. But instead she was here and leaning against the stone railing of the balcony that oversaw the castle’s grounds. Mayhaps she had tired of the proceedings, or desired rest like myself.

“Mother, I have returned,” I called out to her.

“So thou hast,” Mother stated coolly, not bothering to turn my way.

I grimaced. It seemed that Mother was still upset about our earlier argument. That was going to make things difficult. “I just got back from speaking with Archmagus Tempus and Daylight.”

“Ah.” She looked at me out of the corner of her eye. “How did it go?”

“I would say it went well. I think the Archmagus merely wished to speak in private to get to know me.”

“I see.” Mother returned her gaze to the castle. By now all the grounds were alight with the soft glow of enchanted gems. “And what didst thou make of him?”

“That he is an elderly stallion ready for retirement,” I said, joining Mother at the balcony. “I believe the last decade has weighed terribly on him, and 'twill be a relief to be free of his burdens.”

Mother nodded. “He was old when I named him to the office, but during the war we made do with what we had.”

“So he told me. That, and he did not wish to risk Polaris and his faction gaining that office. Though that seems unlikely to have happened when Polaris was in disgrace at the time.”

“True, but we could afford few risks when we were at war.” Mother ran a hoof through her mane. “We needed united leadership after Polaris’ Folly. Competent leadership. Anything else would have invited disaster.”

I looked out at the city, thinking over what I guessed to be Mother’s intentions with the elderly archmagus as I spotted his tower opposite of us. “And unless I miss my guess, you already selected his replacement by the end of the war.”

“I should think that obvious.”

“That seems a long time to make him wait when he did not enjoy the title.”

Mother scoffed. “The rank of Archmagus is a considerable honor. ‘Tis not to be enjoyed, but a duty to be fulfilled by the best amongst the magi order. Besides, in selecting Tempus I needed to both secure my immediate needs while laying the foundation for my long-term plans.”

“So why Daylight then?” I asked. “What is it about him that drew your attention?”

“Because I've sponsored his career for as long as he's had one. He is a talented magus, and what’s more, loyal to me.”

Another reason for his appointment occured to me. “And he is young for the position. That is likely to ensure he will be an archmagus for a long time.”

“Indeed so. I want to secure my legacy. I would not have everything I have done undone as soon as I retire.”

“I can understand that, and I think Daylight will do well as archmagus.” I scratched my chin as my last conversation with the Knight-Magus returned to me. “Though during our conversation I did clarify something with him. It seems he is of like mind with you about the prospect of us marrying one another.”

Mother tensed and her tone became scathing. “Thou wilt abandon this foolish line of thought.”

I frowned at Mother’s reaction. I would have thought this news would have pleased her. “I am merely informing you of his opinion on the matter. That is not being foolish.”

Mother whirled on me. “It did not merit discussion before, and I do not care to hear of it again.”

I turned my head away from her and grumbled, “Then I will be sure not to discuss such things within your hearing again.”

Mother bared her teeth and her voice became a whip’s crack. “Do not discuss or think of it at all! Put any such foolish thoughts from thy mind!”

Mine anger flared as I turned back on her and our noses nearly touched. “I am not being foolish! 'Tis only pertinent to discuss my marriage prospects.” My eyes narrowed. “Or mayhaps I can be like you in that regard.”

Mother blinked, momentarily taken aback, but she quickly rallied with a scowl. “What dost thou mean by that?”

I scoffed and rolled my eyes. “'Tis simple enough, I would think. You never married. You just selected whatever pony met your fancy at the time and bedded them for pleasure. Mayhaps I should just do the same if talking of marriage is so foolish?”

Mother ground her teeth together. “It would certainly be to thy benefit to be more like me.”

“Good,” I said with great obstinance. “Because I have been told I am much like you.”

Mother huffed indignantly. “Well thou art my daughter. It is only to be expected.”

A silence fell between us that dragged on for long painful seconds before we slowly shifted our defiant gazes from one another. It left me painfully alone with my thoughts. Once again the two of us were fighting one another. That had not been mine intention, but nonetheless it had happened. Worse still, some of my words had been unkind to her. Especially some of the implications of them. ‘Twas merely my wish to stand up for myself, especially in face of her being unreasonable, not wound Mother. And now we were stuck in this painful moment that felt like it would last forever.

What had it been that Morning had said to me? That one of us must bend if we were to ever reconcile?

My ears flattened to my head as I spoke up. “Mine apologies. Some of my words were unwarranted and are not how a daughter should speak to her mother.”

Mother did nothing for several seconds, and for a moment I worried she would remain silent, but then she let out a long sigh. “I dislike feuding with thee. 'Tis tiresome and ... painful.”

My eyes fell to the floor. “Aye, this not either. ‘Tis quite upsetting.”

Mother snorted and nodded. “Well if neither of us likes it, let us put an end to it.”

“I would like that.”

Mother offered me a hoof, but instead of taking it I embraced her in a hug. She stiffened at the sudden embrace but then wrapped her arms around me in a genuine hug. Many of Mother’s hug had never felt ... right, for some reason. But this one felt right and I enjoyed it for what it was.

But I had not even managed to fully settle into the embrace before everything went terribly wrong. The sound of an explosion washed over us, and I snapped mine eyes shut against a sudden and painful flash of light. Both of our heads snapped in the direction of the explosion. Out beyond the balcony, Archmagus Tempus Fugit’s tower burned.

Author's Note

Chapter 8

Mother and I stared as the archmagus’ tower burned in a terrible moment that seemed to drag on for an eternity. Though ‘twas only a moment that Mother granted us to remain inactive.

“Midnight!” Mother’s voice cracked like a whip, and my head snapped in her direction. She ran over to the fireplace and cast a familiar spell that made the flames within dance strangely. “Strengthen thy fire wards and jump in! Cool the room as soon as you arrive at your destination!”

I hesitated as I tried to catch up with her. “Mother, surely thou dost not intend—”

“Do not delay!” She shoved me towards the fireplace. “I will be right behind thee. Thou hast thine orders, now see to them!” Mother’s voice brooked no argument, so I stepped into the fireplace. There was a lurch as I traveled from one point to another instantaneously.

I emerged into an inferno. All around me the first floor of the Archmagus’ tower burned. The heat was so intense that my flesh would have been charred to the bone if not for my fire protection spell. I immediately went to work pushing away the fire and heat around me, then used my magic to start lowering the temperature. A moment later Mother popped into existence right next to me. The fires I had been pushing back gathered before her, and she hurled them at a nearby window. It burst open and the fire went out and up, the heat dispersing into the nighttime air. In response, I opened the opposite window and started drawing water from the humid air, using it to put out the embers from the flames.

Mother jabbed a hoof towards the stairs where there was the roar of more flames. “Up! We need to find Daylight and the Archmagus!”

The both of us ascended the stairs and worked in conjunction to put out more flames as we sought anypony that might have survived the conflagration. In the back of my mind I worried the tower might collapse on us as its timbers burned. Indeed, that might very well have been the reason Mother acted so quickly; time was against us to find anypony alive, and if the flames were not quickly doused this would become a fool's errand.

Matters became more difficult when we reached the floor of Archmagus Tempus’ lab. The flames were consuming the various potions and magical ingredients stacked along the walls and on the tables, causing small explosions and making the flames burn in a riot of colors. Mother stifled a curse when these flames did not obey her spells. There was so much magic already within them from what they were consuming that it was interfering with her own magic. “Midnight! Freeze this room!”

Blue magic shot from my horn to impact the wall, instantly freezing it over despite the sizzling protests of the flame. It took a great deal of effort, but eventually I had everything covered in a solid layer of ice. Mother didn’t even pause to comment before she raced up the next flight of stairs as though a mare possessed. I had to run to keep up with her and finish off the flames and embers she had beaten into submission. She was pushing to near recklessness as she fought her way up and up, and ‘twas all I could do to keep up.

We reached the floor of Tempus’ office, and ‘twas there that we discovered who we sought: Knight-Magus Daylight was lying on the floor, unconscious. Mother ran to his side and pulled the flames off of him, and then quickly examined him for injuries. Almost surprising, there were none I could see. As was the case with most pyromancers, Daylight had cast his own formidable spells to protect himself from when he used pyromancy, and here that had saved his life—assuming he had no injuries we could not see. But Mother seem satisfied that this was not so after she scanned him with her magic.

Mother did not bother checking the other body lying on the floor. It had been consumed by flame, its flesh blackened and charred. ‘Twould have been all but unrecognizable if not for the familiar cloak it was wearing. Its enchantments had allowed the garment to survive despite the great heat it had been subjected to, and I identified it as the one that Archmagus Tempus had worn when I had last seen him.

Archmagus Tempus Fugit was dead.

The inevitable questions flashed through my mind: Who? Why? How?

My mind had only started to organize the questions when Mother barked out another order. “Take Daylight outside.” There was a crash from further up in the tower that caused her to snap her head up, and the crackle of flames could be heard through the floorboards. “I will deal with the rest of the fires and then attend to thee once I am done. Keep anypony from entering the tower.”

For a moment I was unsure what to do. “But the Archmagus—”

“Is dead,” Mother told me briskly. “Attend to the living first. The dead shall abide until that is done.”

She was right, even if I was loath to leave her alone to battle the flames, and so I lifted Daylight with a telekinesis spell. “I will do as you say.” I headed back down, the stairs groaning in a way that made me imagine them suddenly giving out, resulting in me falling to my doom and both burning and impaling myself upon the red-hot sharpened wood splinters below. But the steps yet held, and soon I was outside with the unconscious Daylight in tow.

Several ponies had already gathered outside the tower, unsure what to do in the face of the crisis. I gently placed Daylight on the ground and addressed the crowd. “Back everypony! The fire has not yet been put out.” They all started asking questions, but I held up a hoof to forestall them and spoke with the same tone of authority Mother had just used on me. “Thy questions will be answered in due course.”

I thought it unwise to publicly announce Tempus’ death, especially when ‘twas under such inauspicious circumstances. Best to let Mother decide when and how to make such an announcement. Pity for me then that several fellow magi started gathering as well, including Magus Gleaming Topaz. The dam finally burst when Lady Protector Shadow arrived with a dozen of her clanponies in tow.

Shadow scowled as her eyes fell upon Daylight. “What is happening here, Midnight?”

“It might be best to let Mother explain,” I answered hesitantly. I could well hear Mother’s condemnations for telling Shadow the dreadful truth before her. “She will be down as soon as she is done dealing with the fire.”

Shadow’s eyes narrowed. “I would hear thine account now.”

There was little I could do without offending Shadow, so I went ahead and told her the truth. “Mother and I were in our quarters when the Archmagus’ tower burst into flames through some unknown means. Mother then used her magic to transport us to the tower and we went about putting out the flames. ‘Twas then we discovered Daylight and Tempus.”

“And the Archmagus?”

“Dead, my lady.” A murmur of shock went through the gathered crowd and ponies started energetically whispering to one another. “At least I believe the corpse we discovered was him. He had been consumed by the flames, making identification difficult without a chance to study the corpse. But it was wearing his cloak, and seemed to be the right height and build.”

Shadow grunted and her features darkened. “These are foul tidings.”

“Then the Archmagus has been murdered?” Magus Topaz stepped out from the crowd to face me. “I saw it when the fire set the tower alight. That was no natural fire, but magic.”

I was not sure why the magus was suddenly imputing herself into the discussion, but I decided to answer her as best I could. “I cannot say for certain that what transpired was deliberate or an accident, though I will agree that the fire was not natural. It set the whole tower alight instantly, and unless the Archmagus was dousing his whole tower in some flammable substance in some fit of madness, I think the explanation is some form of magic.”

Topaz’s eyes narrowed as she looked down at the unconscious Daylight. “Then it seems to me that there are at least three suspects for this murder we should investigate.”

I quickly surmised whom she must be speaking of. “You are jumping to conclusions. Neither I nor Mother had nothing to do with this.”

Shadow glowered at the senior magus. “Mine thine accusations. I have known Midnight since she was a filly, and know her not to be a murderer.”

“We must face the facts as they are, Lady Protector,” Topaz insisted before giving me another question. “Canst thou present any witnesses that can verify thy story, Midnight?”

“Neigh, I cannot.” I couldn’t help but grimace. I was not liking the direction this was going. Was I really under suspicion for the murder of the Archmagus? Such seemed insane, but that was where the questions were leading.

Thankfully I did not have to face this inquiry alone, for Mother had left the tower and approached us. She looked over the gathered group and scowled. “What transpires here?”

Magus Topaz brought herself to her full height as she spoke with an official voice. “I was about to ask the Lady Protector to take you, your daughter, and Knight-Magus Daylight into custody while a murder investigation is conducted.”

Mother bared her teeth in an unpleasant smile. “Thou dost overstep thyself, Gleaming. What is thine evidence? As my daughter no doubt explained, we came here to put out the fire and found Tempus already dead.”

“That is an opportunity to do the murder,” Topaz countered. “For all we know, you snuck into the tower and committed it yourself, possibly setting the fire to destroy the evidence of the foul deed.”

Mother scoffed at this. “Thou thinkest that I would be so stupid to commit a murder in such an obvious manner? If I murdered the Archmagus then I would have done so and then fled the tower, either using the spell that got us into the tower to start with, or snuck out with a simple illusion in order to avoid suspicion. ‘Twould have been utterly foolish of me to linger and put out the fire. Neigh, far better if I and my daughter were far away by the time the fire was put out and the body discovered.”

“She has a point,” Shadow conceded. “Sunbeam has conducted many murder investigations, and would know how to hide her involvement in one. I will need more evidence than mere happenstance before I can arrest the Grand Vizier of Equestria given the circumstances, and both her story and Midnight’s corroborate one another. They shall remain free until more evidence can be gathered.”

I had to wonder if Shadow’s reasoning was based purely on the evidence, or also on the fact she knew the both of us. I could think of a couple explanations for how things turned out that involved us being murderers, even if I knew them to be pure fantasy. Still, it struck me as profoundly unwise to voice those possibilities.

Topaz’s jaw squared at the announcement. “And what of Daylight? By your story, he was found in the tower, neigh? Surely he must be a suspect?”

Mother’s ear twitched. “Thou mustest think him a great fool to set a building on fire that he was still in.”

“‘Tis simple enough to explain,” Topaz pressed on. “If him and Tempus somehow came to blows, then ‘tis only natural that a noted pyromancer like Daylight would unleash great fires. Especially when he is relatively immune to his own flames. And given Tempus would have been no easy opponent to defeat, Daylight might have become desperate and have unleashed all his magic in an attempt to win the battle, resulting in the conflagration we saw. As for why he was found unconscious, mayhaps Tempus landed a final blow that disabled his foe, or he accidentally knocked himself out. The Archmagus might even have unleashed a death curse as Daylight overwhelmed him. The corpse will need to be studied to be sure.”

Mother snorted derisively. “A fine theory, but why would Daylight become so possessed as to assault an archmagus that was supporting his bid to replace him? It does not follow reason.”

Topaz rubbed her chin as she thought. “Unless Tempus was not going to support Daylight at the conclave. Finding out he was losing an essential ally at the conclave could have caused him to lose his temper and attack the Archmagus. Ponies have committed murder for less, after all.”

“Foolishness,” Mother bit back. “Tempus has stated publicly on multiple occasions he was supporting Daylight.”

A grin crept onto Topaz’s lips. “Except I was in discussions with Tempus about just that. He was not so solid of an ally as you thought. He was tired of you bullying him into holding a position he held no love for just so he could be replaced by your personal pick when the time came.”

“Mere hearsay or conjecture,” Mother objected. “I knew him to be a firm ally of mine. What weighs more heavily, the fact he stood with me for a decade and more, or the idea that he had a sudden last second change of heart? Neigh I say, thy theory does not hold up.”

Though I despised to speak in agreement with Mother, I had to add mine own thoughts. “I spoke with Tempus earlier tonight, and he gave me no indications he was changing sides.”

“So you both claim.” Topaz turned her gaze to Shadow. “Either way, I insist that Daylight be seized and interrogated while an investigation is conducted. Also, the Grand Vizier and her daughter should be confined to their quarters for the time being.”

“No such thing shall be done!” Mother snapped, and she stepped up until she was almost muzzle to muzzle with Topaz. “I am under nopony’s authority other than that of Her Highness. I know what thou art attempting, Topaz. Thou wouldst make us appear guilty before all when we have done nothing. Know that thou art dreadfully close to making me demand satisfaction from thee for thy accusations.”

Topaz rolled her eyes. “That would be thy way: to bully and threaten everypony else into submission. Such methods will not work here—there shall be a full and complete investigation into this incident, that I promise.”

Mother’s brow furrowed in a fierce scowl. “Oh, that there shall be. But thou wilt not—”

Shadow abruptly imposed herself between the two mares, pushing them both back with her considerable bulk. “That is enough bickering ‘tween you. ‘Tis clear that some foul deed has taken place here, and that it should be investigated. Considering the nature of the apparent crime, I will be leading the investigation.”

Mother turned her scowl on Shadow. “This is an internal matter ‘tween the magi. One of our members were slain.”

“And thy factions make any investigations thou mightest conduct prone to bias.” Shadow switched her gaze ‘tween both Mother and Topaz. “That is true of both of thee. I am the only neutral party here with the authority to properly look into this. Thus, I take command. Is that understood?”

Topaz inclined her head slightly. “Understood. Though I hope you will keep us informed on your findings?”

Shadow nodded. “As the facts become relevant, yes.”

Mother growled deep in her throat and drew her cloak closer to herself. “Very well. Though I like this not.”

“Thou dost not need enjoy it, merely abide,” Shadow told her. “In the meantime, I am placing Daylight into custody, and—”

“He has done nothing!” Mother interrupted with such anger that I was momentarily taken aback. “Whatever Topaz might think, he is innocent. That I swear!”

If Shadow was intimidated by Mother she did not show it in the least. “The facts are what they are. Daylight must give an account of what happened once he has regained consciousness, and I would interrogate him by myself before speaking with any of thee.”

“Very well then,” Mother grumbled. “If anything, I am sure Daylight’s account will shed much light on all of this.”

“We shall see,” Shadow said. “Also, I will be giving thee and Midnight a guard to watch over thee.”

Mother’s eyes narrowed. “To watch over us, or to keep us prisoner?”

“Thou wilt be allowed to go anywhere in the castle thou desire,” Shadow clarified. “But the facts are that one archmagus might have been assassinated, and I would not have the same done to thee.”

Shadow might have been speaking the truth, but I suspected there was more to it. Likely she also wanted to keep an eye on us and ensure we did not get into trouble. Especially where her investigation was concerned. I knew Mother would not take this matter lying down; Daylight was too important to her plans, and those plans were in serious jeopardy with the death of Archmagus Tempus. Though what exactly she planned to do now I could only guess.

“A guard would only be reasonable,” Mother eventually allowed, though there was clear reluctance in her tone. “One should be placed over the other archmagi as well. If there is a murderer, then likely they remain hidden among us.” Her gaze swept over the gathered ponies around us. A hundred and more potential suspects to go over. A whole city of suspects, even.

Shadow nodded. “Agreed.” She turned to the audience, and her voice boomed as she addressed them. “In the meantime, all of you go back to thy beds. This matter is in hoof.”

There was a general grumble from the gathered ponies, but they did slowly come to disperse, especially once Shadow’s guardponies started encouraging them to move along. Topaz herself didn’t waste any time and trotted away to some other business, no doubt. Mother took the opportunity presented by the lull to address Shadow. “So what dost thou plan now?”

“To do as I said,” Shadow said, “And find out what happened to Tempus. I hope I will have the cooperation of thy magi?”

The anger Mother had shown earlier was now gone, though whether that was because she now had her cholor under control or the anger had been a mere feint I did not know. “Of course, I would suggest getting the services of the other archmagi to aid thee in figuring out what happened. Each of them is more than capable in their own ways.”

“I will do so.” Shadow looked to a squad of her clanponies. “Find the other archmagi and tell them I wish to meet them here as soon as possible. Also find Dame White and tell her the same.” The squad saluted and went off to accomplish their tasks.

Mother watched as they left. “And I trust that whomever thou assignest to guard us will not be too onerous? There is a great deal of work to be done this night, and I do not need somepony getting in my way.”

“Just stay on the castle grounds,” Shadow groused. “Topaz is right in that some ponies will suspect thee of the murder. Thy reputation is of no aid in this.”

Mother scoffed and ran a hoof through her mane. “Then more the fools they will prove to be. In any event, take care of thine arrangements. I need to speak with my daughter.”

Shadow grunted and turned to her clanponies. I did not think she liked being dismissed so, but by now she was probably used to Mother being brisk with her every now and again.

Mother turned to me and cast a privacy spell before she spoke. “Midnight, I am assigning thee to find Tempus’ killer and prove Daylight’s innocence. I will be busy elsewhere.”

I tilted my head. “Me? You do not intend on dealing with this matter personally?” While I had expected to assist Mother in an investigation, going off to do the job by myself was a surprise.

Mother huffed as her eyes narrowed. “I would, but other matters demand mine attention.” She glared in the direction most of the gathered ponies had departed. “Topaz is going to take this opportunity to discredit Daylight and push ahead with the conclave so that she can be declared the winner.”

I blinked at this news. “Surely Tempus’ murder demands we delay the conclave?”

Mother shook her head. “That is what I will argue, but understand that Topaz and her supporters are hungry for power. They have been desperate to get one of their own promoted to archmagus, and now a priceless opportunity has dropped before them. Daylight is now being held by Shadow under suspicious circumstances; he cannot defend his honor against his enemies, and no doubt Topaz is spreading rumors to destroy Daylight’s reputation even as we speak. If I am not quick in getting ahead of her efforts, all I have worked for o’er the last decade will have been for naught.”

I scratched my cheek as I thought the matter over. If it was as dire as Mother believed then we could be in trouble politically. Even if I wondered about her priorities in this matter. Did she care more about the fact that Tempus had been murdered, or how it affected the conclave and her plans? “So she will push for the conclave to proceed? Can she accomplish such a thing and get herself elected archmagus?”

Mother huffed and tossed her mane. “Who can say during a crisis such as this? Ponies often act in a shortsighted and foolish manner when they are scared. They will be disturbed by Topaz’s lie that Daylight is the murderer, or else they will be frightened by an unknown murderer being free within our midsts. Either way it harms our cause.”

“Hence why you wish for me to discover the truth.”

“Indeed, and I need somepony I can trust implicitly to find whoever killed Tempus. And I know thou wilt not give up, whatever the barriers placed before thee.” Mother grinned fiercely. “Thou hast a singular talent for getting to the center of matters during thine investigations.”

I swelled with pride at Mother’s praise. “I will do my best.”

“I do not wish for thy best, I want success,” Mother chided lightly, puncturing some of the pride she had just filled me with. “Bring me whoever is responsible for this. I care not how ‘tis accomplished, but I need results and quickly. If Topaz is elected archmagus we could see our enemies multiply within the magi order. We cannot allow this.” She bared her teeth in a scowl. “That could even threaten thine own attempt to become archmagus someday.”

I tilted my head slightly. “And we want to find the murderer because ‘tis right and we desire justice for Archmagus Tempus, aye?”

Mother groaned and rolled her eyes. “Yes yes, and because of truth and justice and ‘tis our duty to do so.” She flicked her wrist for me to go. “Thou hast thy task, now see to it. I have mine own work to do.”

I inclined my head to her. “Very well Mother. I will do as you ask.” Thus I turned and started mine investigation to determine who slew an archmagus.

Author's Note

Chapter 9

As soon as I departed Mother’s company I was intercepted by Sergeant Stalwart, who quickly saluted me. “Lady Midnight, I have been assigned by the Lady Protector to guard you.”

“That is welcome news.” A slight wave of relief passed over me at the sight of him. No doubt Shadow’s pick for my guard detail was intentional since she knew I worked well with him. Given the circumstances, Shadow could have made things much more difficult for me to investigate into Archmagus Tempus’ death. That had been Magus Topaz’s intention by demanding Mother and I be restricted to our quarters, something that drew my increasing suspicion the more I thought it over.

‘Twas possible she had been involved in this murder, with how quick she had been to take advantage of the situation. Mayhaps she was merely opportunistic, but I could not put aside that she had a motive to see the archmagus dead. Though that made me wonder why Tempus was dead and not Daylight. Her only competitor being slain would have been more to her advantage, unless the idea was more to discredit Mother’s faction. That was possible, if extremely risky, but then Topaz was not playing for small stakes: she wished to overturn Mother as the most powerful pony in the Magi Order. Such ambition can cause some ponies to justify otherwise heinous acts as mere means to the end of more power. But what I needed were facts, not merely theories. Once I had more information, the picture of what really happened should begin forming before me.

I might need more than Stalwart’s help in this. Thus I cast a spell activating the signaling gem I had given to Subtle Song. If I was fortunate she would come to me quickly to give aid. That done, I considered my next move.

“Come Stalwart, there is work to be done.” I turned to the tower and started walking towards it. Shadow was already leading efforts to keep other ponies away from the tower and begin her own investigation. Looking over the tower and discovering what evidence I could seemed like a wise first move. From there I could follow up on things like interviewing witnesses like Daylight.

“You intend to investigate this matter?”

“Aye, Mother has given me this task while she deals with other matters,” I informed him. “I am to discover who was responsible for this murder and bring the culprit to her.”

Stalwart frowned. “I am not sure that is entirely wise, milady.”

“And why is that?”

“Because Topaz and others have already drawn suspicion to you,” he explained. “Some ponies might accuse you of attempting to cover up evidence or otherwise hinder the investigation. It might be best to allow Lady Shadow to handle matters. You know her; she will not stop until justice is done, and nopony will dispute what evidence she presents.”

I stopped in front of the tower and considered his objection. He had a point, but the issue was that I had been tasked by Mother to prove Daylight’s innocence to the best of my ability. That was not something I could readily ignore. Besides, what was the alternate course? Sit aside letting matters proceed while I did nothing? In addition to Daylight and Mother, mine own innocence was being drawn into question. Allowing myself to be labeled guilty because I did nothing would be unacceptable. To say the least, that would destroy my career and all my ambitions outright.

“Neigh, I will do as Mother asked,” I told him. “I know there are risks, but I think they are outweighed by the potential benefits. I trust in my skills, and I can present everything I find to Shadow.” I turned my attention to Stalwart. “Besides, I have one of her clanponies watching over me and ensuring I do not do anything unscrupulous, and Shadow will speak for thy unwavering honor and honesty to any doubters, neigh?”

Stalwart stiffened. “I have served my mater loyally for as long as I have known her.”

“Exactly. So while some might question mine intentions, thy character is beyond reproach. Not unless they wish to cross Shadow by questioning thee.” A pang of guilt ran through me at manipulating my bodyguard so, but I needed his cooperation with this investigation. If I could use his reputation to achieve mine aims, then all the better. There was much on the line at the moment, and I could not afford to not use all the resources at my disposal.

Stalwart grunted. “As you say, milady.”

With my bodyguard pacified, I focused mine attention on the tower— more specifically, on its wards. I cast a couple detection spells to study then, and my brow furrowed at the results. “Curious. The Archmagus’ wards have been disabled.”

“They have been broken?”

I shook my head. “Neigh, merely turned off by the looks of them.” The wards protecting the tower were quite formidable. Unsurprising when ‘twas the residence of an archmagus. Various alarms, protections against attacks, and magics intended to disable anyone attempting to break into the tower warded the building, but none of them had been triggered. Some had been damaged by the fire, true, but there were no signs that they had been triggered by someone forcing their way in.

Stalwart scowled as he looked up the length of the tower. “Do you think whoever slew Tempus disabled them?”

“I am not sure,” I admitted. “It would have been an extremely difficult task. They were built to prevent tampering, only a magus of exceptional skill could have done such a thing.”

My bodyguard looked to me. “Could you have done it?”

I stroked my cheek. “...Maybe, if I had a few weeks to carefully study them. ‘Twould be far easier to force my way past them, though that would have triggered every alarm built into them and brought every guard and guardian magus down on this tower within minutes.”

A possibility came to mind. I remembered Tempus turning off the wards as we entered his tower then reactivating them as he closed the door, though Tick Tock and Daylight had entered not too long after us. It could be that one of them had disabled the wards; Tick was the Archmagus’ apprentice, so ‘twould not be surprising if he had a key to get past them or a means to simply turn them off. They must have had some means to enter the tower by themselves.

That would be something to inquire both of them about later. I entered the tower with Stalwart at my heels. Instead of the respectable home I had visited earlier that night, the grand tower was now a burned out ruin. A lifetime of collected furniture and other personal possessions had been claimed by flame. I looked around the room, but found nothing of note. Thus I made my way up the floors to see if I could find anything useful.

‘Twas not until I reached Tempus’ meeting room—the room the Archmagus had died in—that I started making headway. There were already several other ponies present, all of them royal guards or magi who were busy with their own investigations. One of the guards approached me and blocked my path. “Sorry, but we are under orders not to allow anypony else to enter.”

Determined not to be halted, I narrowed mine eyes and did my best impression of the imperial tone Mother used whenever somepony dared to try and tell her no. “I have been assigned by Grand Vizier Sunbeam to investigate this murder.”

“And I have my orders from Lady Shadow herself.” The guard did not immediately move, and there was a moment of hesitation before his answer.

Before a debate of whose orders took precedence could begin, another pony spoke up. “‘Tis quite alright, Blaze, I know her. Let her pass.”

The guard looked back. “But the Lady Protector—”

“Probably did not account for Magus Midnight assisting us,” mine intercessor said. “Do not worry, I will make sure she does not disturb the crime scene. Besides, there are a couple of questions I would ask her.” The guard grunted unhappily, but stood aside for me.

Moving forward into the space, I got a proper look at who had allowed me entry. Archmagus Theorycraft was a stallion short of average build, being neither overly thin, muscular, or fat. His orange-red mane and goatee were unkempt from inattention, and his brown coat could have used a brush. The blue eyes were sharp though, and intensely focused on Tempus’ charred corpse as he scanned it with his magic. He did not look up as he addressed me. “Midnight, dost thou remember where Daylight was lying when thou found him?”

“Aye.”

He waved at the floor. “Then cast an illusion where thou found him, including the position he was in.” Not wishing to offend the Archmagus, I did as he asked. He rubbed his chin and hummed. “So they were near one another. What could that mean...?”

“Have you discovered the cause of Tempus’ death?” I asked during the lull created by his musings. “One imagines he burned to death, but I thought it best to confirm it.”

Theorycraft sighed and his ears wilted. “Aye, all mine spells say ‘twas the fire that slew him. I can detect no other wounds on him. Granted, the burn wounds make it difficult to tell anything by sight, but everything else points to the shock of the fire killing him. Damnable thing to happen to him, he was but hours away from retirement. This was not an end he deserved.”

“Neigh, ‘twas not,” I agreed. “Whoever was responsible for his death should face justice.”

“I could not agree more.” He scratched the back of his mane as he cast more spells to further analyze the room. “Though discovering who is responsible will be a trick. At least if it was not—well, let us just say matters could be better for Daylight.”

I decided to leave the matter of Daylight’s innocence to the side for the moment. “Have you discovered anything else of note?”

“A little.” Theorycraft waved about the room. “The fire was definitely magical in origin. There is residual pyromancy all over the tower.”

Theorycraft was one of the most learned ponies in Equestria about magic, even if he was more comfortable in a lab, lecture hall, or library than he was in the field. Still, his expertise was something to harness if possible, and if he said the fire was magical in origin then ‘twas most likely so. “Was it some sort of triggered magic intended or some sort of spell?”

“A spell unless I am reading everything wrong,” he said. “Definitely unicorn magic, and this was all caused by one spell from one pony. I have checked, and the magic all has the same aura to it.”

I raised an eyebrow. “A single spell? ‘Twould require a great deal of magic to light this entire tower alight with but one fireball. The average magus would have exhausted themself doing all of this.” Mine initial guess for how the tower had been set ablaze had been that someone had used either pyromantic runes or cast delayed pyromantic spells and then triggered them after they had left to cast the entire tower on fire.

Theorycraft nodded. “Those were mine own thoughts as well. Though an Alpha level unicorn could pull it off with magic to spare.” He grimaced. “And there are not that many unicorns that powerful in Equestria.”

“Myself, Daylight, all the archmagi, and a small hooffull of others.” Including Topaz. She did not have Mother’s raw power, but she was a highly capable geomancer from everything I heard. I also had to take into account that a skilled pyromancer might have been able to do this as well. ‘Twas most irritating how the conclave made it so that there were far too many potential suspects. Mayhaps there was another means to narrow down the list. “I do not suppose there is a way to link the spell to the unicorn responsible?”

He shook his head. “Neigh, I am afraid not. And the fire has destroyed much evidence there might have been, both mundane and magical. Fire is a strong purifying element like that.”

I sighed and ran a hoof through my mane. “Did he have any noteworthy enemies?”

Theorycraft let out a short bark of a laugh. “Did he have enemies? You cannot be an archmagus without having them. If you do not make them on the path to becoming an archmagus then you surely make some by being one. Between the warlocks, monsters, and political opponents you are nearly drowning in people that hate you. If I knew how bad ‘twould be I might very well never have become one myself.”

“Mayhaps, but there must be some enemies that stand out.”

The Archmagus shrugged. “Mayhaps, but thou mightest be better off asking somepony closer to him about that. Westmarch is a long way from Eastmarch, and I did not keep up with everything Tempus did.”

“I will see about doing so later,” I said. “What about the other archmagi? Might they know more?”

“Maybe.” Theorycraft sneezed and blew his nose into a handkerchief. “Thou canst ask them what they know if thou desires. Bracing and Mossy are supposed to be going around talking with ponies to see if they saw anything.”

“I might do that.” I walked around the room, trying to find any clues in the room, but all I was finding was a burned out ruin. “Did you find any other corpses in the tower?”

“Neigh, thankfully Tempus was the only casualty. The fire burned hot enough to kill a pony, but not long enough to turn a corpse to ash.”

So Tick Tock had not been in the tower when it burned. “Are there any other facts you have discovered, if I may ask?”

He shook his head. “I am afraid yet. I was thinking to try out some more complicated spells next, but all of that will take time. Potentially a few days, for some of the rituals.”

Time I did not have then. I had found out some facts, but nothing nearly as decisive as I would have desired. Best to move forward onto some of the other leads. “Then I will not bother you any longer. By your leave.”

Theorycraft blew into his handkerchief again and nodded. “Go on ahead, though not too far. I or the other archmagi may wish to interview thee later about what happened. Bracing has probably already spoken with thy mother by this point, and I do not envy her for that task given the circumstances.”

I could well imagine Mother’s irritation over being questioned over and over again about what transpired. Mother did not like to repeat herself in the best of circumstances, much less in connection to a murder. But that was not my overriding concern at the moment. “I will take that under advice, Archmagus. May you have good fortune in your investigation.”

At that, I departed his company with Stalwart at my side. Once I was outside of the tower I found a small party waiting for me. Subtle’s presence was not unexpected considering I had summoned her, but Sidereal and Emeraude waiting there was something of a surprise.

Subtle flashed me a smile as I approached them. “Midnight. I thought I would find thee here. Alas, ‘tis been a sad ending to a rather enjoyable evening.” She sighed wistfully. “But as soon as the building caught fire, I expected I would find you mixed up in it and I came as soon as I could.”

I had to wonder if ‘twas with Euterpe that she was enjoying her evening with, but I decided to ask another question instead. “Why wouldst thou immediately suspect I was involved with such things?”

Emeraude chuckled ruefully. “Because you have a singular talent for being in the middle of trouble.”

Subtle nodded her head at Emeraude. “I see our thoughts aligned.”

“So they do.” Emeraude grinned. “Fortune does swirl around Midnight in a delightfully unique way.”

Sidereal grunted. “If you can use the word ‘delightful’ in reference to the death of an archmagus, fey.”

Emeraude’s grin lost none of its luster as she flashed it for Sidereal. “What can I say? I have missed the conclaves so. The intrigue, the plotting ... the conflicts. And I must say, this conclave has gotten off to a very intriguing start. ‘Tis not every conclave that an archmagus turns up dead. I am most curious to see how this turns out.”

I decided to interrupt the conversation before it got too far off track. “The death of Archmagus Tempus is foul news. Indeed, I suspect he has been murdered—though not by Daylight, as Magus Topaz would claim.”

Subtle grinned. “And thou shalt require the aid of thy boon companion to do so, aye?”

“That is true. In fact, I could use all the companions I can gain for this.” I looked to the other two. “I trust you are here to aid me?”

Sidereal nodded. “My father would have wished for me to do so. An honorable pony has been slain, and I would see justice done.” A ghost of a smile showed itself on his lips. “And I suspect aiding you will look good to your mother as well, seeing that I seek her as my patron...”

“That is true enough, and I welcome your aid.” I was certainly not going to turn down the help of a skilled magus like Sidereal. Especially when I got along well with him, and knew his mother so well. I felt I could trust him, and trust was going to be in short supply that night. On the topic of trust, I addressed Emeraude next. “And what of you? I admit, one has to worry what the price of your aid will be. The fey never give boons for free, after all.”

“There will certainly be one, but what will it be.” Subtle smirked. “Though it is no higher than Euterpe's...”

I wondered what she was alluding to, but my thoughts were interrupted by Emeraude’s chuckle. “So suspicious. But do not worry, I am sure my aid is well within your ability to pay. I wish to be by thy side to see how this mystery unfolds. That is a mitigating price.”

“So do you have a specific price, or must we play the game where I guess what will be acceptable to you?”

Emeraude hummed to herself as she stroked her cheek. “For my council and wisdom to solve this mystery, I think a date with you shall do. A nice date, mind you—one appropriate for your station with a fine meal and entertainment.”

Subtle frowned as her eyes narrowed. “Careful, Midnight. This is not the sort of thing to do lightly.”

I frowned as I considered the proposed deal and wondered what game Emeraude was playing at. She did seem interested in me, though in what way I could not say for certain. The fey often thought in long terms, an advantage of immortal creatures such as her. Could this be some plot to entrap me within a complicated web? ‘Twas likely, dangerously so. But then this was going to be a dangerous mission for me regardless of what I did. Whoever I was pursuing had already killed at least one pony, and had probably intended on slaying Daylight as well assuming he was indeed not directly involved in all of this. Not to mention Emeraude has centuries of experience in all manner of plotting. That could be quite useful to me.

“Or spell thy doom,” Corva warned me. “Thou art playing with fire. Send the fey away and pursue thy investigation in other ways. No good can come of dealing with such spirits.”

“Even if she is dangerous, it might be best to keep her close. At least then I can keep an eye on her and gains a measure of what she really desires.”

“Or put her in a perfect position to sink a dagger into thy back,” Corva countered. “Thou hast enough enemies, and exile is usually as good a means to deal with a troublesome foe if it can be managed. Heed my warning: thou hast enough allies that thou needest not worry about such a dangerous individual.”

Mine irritation grew and I pushed aside Corva’s protests. “And will I be able to choose the time, place, and manner of the date? That I will be given a reasonable period of time, as determined by me, to make the arrangements, and that nothing further needs to come out of this affair?”

Emeraude nodded. “Of course. As long as the date meets the standards of a lady of your station, and that I only need to wait a reasonable period of time.”

I thought over the agreement carefully. There seemed to be no loopholes that could be abused in this case, and it seemed a harmless enough thing. “Then that would be acceptable.”

Emeraude’s smile widened and her eyes briefly glowed. “‘Tis a bargain.”

“As you think best, Magus,” Subtle said as she gave Emeraude a wary scowl.

It stuck me best to keep matters moving forward before I received too many questions from my book companions. “I do. Now then Subtle, there is a pony by the name of Tick Tock. He is Tempus’ apprentice and he was at the Archmagus' tower tonight when I was visiting Tempus, but he is unaccounted for. I need thee to find him so that I might question him. He might know of something of what happened tonight.” This struck me as a fine job for Subtle’s skills.

Subtle nodded. “I shall look into it at once.”

Stalwart frowned deeply. “You did not mention this to Lady Shadow earlier, Magus.”

I suppressed mine irritation. “Because I did not wish to tell the whole world that Tick had also been in the tower. The murderer might very well have been in the audience, and if they knew what I knew they might very well have aimed to silence Tick.”

“Topaz as well,” Emeraude added. “Tick might be an inconvenient witness to her desire for power. She might seek to remove him as an obstacle to her ambitions so that Daylight will remain a prisoner.There would be even more emphasis to remove him from the equation if Topaz were somehow involved with the murder.”

I nodded. “Such things occurred to me as well. If we are fortunate we will be the only ones who know of Tick’s importance. Assuming he has not been slain by whoever murdered Tempus, in any event. But such is another reason to look for him: secrecy is key at the moment. Though worry not, I have every intention of presenting him to Shadow once he is found.”

Stalwart grunted and his wings twitched. “Very well, milady.”

With him satisfied for the moment, I turned to the others. “The rest of us shall go and see if Daylight is conscious and ready to answer our questions. If there is anypony who might be able to shed light on what has transpired, ‘tis he.”

A inquiry of Shadow’s clanponies confirmed that Daylight had been taken to the castle’s dungeons. As was the case with many of the larger structures the Magi Order owned, Castle Aracana possessed cells in which warlocks and other dangerous persons could be held. The dungeons themselves were located under the keep, so we headed there. I wished to talk with Daylight immediately, so ‘twas a great pity when we ran into a pony whose company I could have gone without for the rest of my days.

Standing upon the stairs leading into the keep was Duke Chivalrous Line. Flanked by a half dozen of his guards, he glowered at the sight of me. “And what dost thou think thou art doing here?”

“Walking down the street and entering the keep,” I answered him briskly. My sympathy for the Duke was quickly being corroded away by his caustic behavior. “I was unaware that thou didst find walking so dreadfully offensive.” I blinked slowly. “Mayhaps thou shouldst consider becoming more inured the sight, for a fear ponies will continue to walk down streets no matter how much it upsets thee.”

“Thou wouldst insult a duke so?” Chivalrous played a hoof on the hilt of his longsword. “Watch thy tongue before thou dost lose it wagging it so.”

I sniffed derisively. I had no time for this fool and wished him out of my way. “I do not believe the Code Duello recognizes simply walking down the street as sufficient cause to demand satisfaction, nor am I aware of any society in existence that considers doing so to be an insult.”

Emeraude sighed and rolled her eyes. “Duke Line, I suggest you attend to more important matters. Like working on the continuation of your line, instead of risking it coming to an end here for foolish reasons.”

Chivalrous bared his teeth in a snarl. “I did not ask thee, creature. And do not jest with me, bastard. I know why thou havst come here, and I am not about to let thee see Daylight. Likely thou intends on collaborating with the murderer to create a story explaining what happened tonight.”

“And by what authority dost thou bar my way?” I demanded. “I am a Magus of Equestria, on business for the Archmagus of Canterlot and Grand Vizier. I believe obstructing me could be viewed as treason.”

“I am a duke of the realm, in case thou hast forgotten,” he shot back. “That is my authority to stand in thy way.”

Sidereal groaned with exasperation. “Last I checked, that is not sufficient authority to prevent a lawful investigation. You have the right to conduct your own investigation, but your power does not surpass that of a grand vizier or archmagus.”

“Curious,” I said in a mocking tone. “I would have thought a duke of the realm would be more familiar with the laws of Equestria. Was thine education somehow insufficient, or didst thou forget it on the bottom of a bottle somewhere?” Part of me hoped this fool would draw his blade. At least then I could be done with him and move on with my task.

Chivalrous bared his teeth in a nasty scowl and he started moving down the steps towards me. “Thou wouldst be coy with me? Thou art a tra—”

“Duke Line, I think that is quite enough,” Magus Topaz’s voice echoed around us. She stepped through the keep’s gate and moved in between us. She looked Chivarlous in the eyes as she addressed him. “Whatever your conflict is with this mare, I will not see blood spilt over it within this castle’s walls.”

Chivalrous hesitated, and his eyes flicked between me and the senior magus. It seemed Topaz held some power over him. Though curious and greatly irritated, part of me decided to press that to see what happened. “I am not fully familiar with all the relevant customs in Fillydelphia, but I believe one should normally keep domesticated animals on a shorter leash. When last I checked, the law stated that the owner would be held liable for any act they performed.”

“Why thou!” Chivalrous started to unsheath his blade, but Topaz placed a firm hoof on the hilt to prevent it from being fully drawn.

“My Duke, I think the events of the day have been a bit too strenuous for you,” Topaz told him without breaking eye contact. “I understand that tensions are high with the archmagus’ death, but cooler heads should prevail in such times. Mayhaps 'tis time for you to retire for the night?”

“But this whor—” Chivarlous was cut off when Topaz cast a silence spell over his muzzle.

I tilted my head at the scene before me. Topaz seemed extremely determined to keep the Duke from digging himself into a hole that he could never get out of, a hole in which I was deeply tempted to bury him. That made me wonder how important Chivarlous was to Topaz and her ambitions. “I am curious, why does this stallion wish to die? To have me freeze the flesh on his bones and shatter his body into a thousand frozen meat shards that I will then set on fire, creating an aroma of burnt flesh in the air that will cause all the ponies gathered to gag in revulsion?”

Sidereal growled from deep in his throat. “I have seen ghosts with a better self-preservation instinct than this stallion.”

“I am sure he merely feels extremely passionate about the archmagus' death,” Topaz said, trying to sound diplomatic. But then she turned a stern gaze onto Chivarlous. “Please, go to your room. I will handle this matter.”

Chivalrous huffed and he tried to say something, but ‘twas covered up by the silence spell. He shook his head and turned to storm away along with his guards. It seemed the fool had finally decided it was best to get out of my way. Though that still left Topaz here, and she did not seem like she was in a hurry to depart.

“Mine apologies for the Duke's behavior.” Topaz stared off after the departing Duke. “He forgets himself sometimes.”

“I believe 'tis more than mere forgetfulness that plagues him,” Emeraude whispered more than loudly enough for everypony to hear.

“I do not think one can forget what has never been known.” I frowned deeply as I studied the mare before me. “You are unwise to continue associating with him. He can only bring doom upon you.”

Topaz sighed and scratched the back of her head. “Unfortunately, we must sometimes accept the allies we can gain instead of futility pining after the allies we desire.”

“I may not grasp the intricacies of your political strategy, but I think you would have more of the allies you desire if you were less devoted to your existing alliance with a suicidal fool. It is only a matter of time ere he says something when you are not there to reign him in, and his downfall will likely damage everyone around him.”

“That is what I fear as well.” Topaz stared after her ally for a long time before turning her head my way. “Why I work to gain far more suitable allies for myself. In fact, that is something I wish to speak with thee about. In private, if possible.” She pointed looked at my companions.

I frowned as I considered the proposal. On one hoof, I had little intention of accepting whatever deal this pony offered me, but on the other ‘twas always good to know what another pony was thinking. Especially one whose cause I opposed. Thus I nodded to the others. “Go on ahead and see to getting me an interview with Daylight. I will speak with Magus Topaz, though I will not be long.”

“Alright Midnight.” Sidereal headed into the keep, though Stalwart pointedly stood outside the door as he watched us speak.

Emeraude took a moment to squeeze my leg and whisper into my ear. “Careful with that one. Her words are like honey, but there is a coldness in her soul. She has ambition and little else to sustain her. Such ponies can be very dangerous.” I nodded ever so slightly and Emeraude followed after Sidereal, leaving me to speak with Topaz.

“Speak you piece, Magus Topaz,” I told her. “I have work to do on behalf of the Archmagus of Canterlot, and will not be delayed long.” That was true, but I also desired to put pressure on Topaz to get right to the heart of what she desired.

Topaz smiled as she stepped next to me and cast a privacy spell. “‘Tis quite simple: I desire thee as an ally. Thy help would greatly aid in my cause to become archmagus, and it must be said, thou wouldst make for a much finer political ally than the Duke.”

I scoffed. “I would not e'en consider such a thing so long as he remains tied to your cause. And, to be frank, your association with him speaks poorly to your character.”

“Sometimes we make temporary allies we do not like because the short term advantages outweigh the costs,” she tried to assure me. “And if gaining thee as an ally had the cost of losing him, then 'twould be more than worth it.”

I narrowed mine eyes. “And I should be discarded just as readily when my usefulness expires. That strikes me as a poor bargain to make.”

Topaz shook her head. “That is not something I see as readily happening. Thou art growing in influence, and thy popularity grows amongst the younger members of the magi. What is more, I would be beholden to thee if thou didst help me become archmagus. A favor I would be prone to returning someday. Weigh all of that to a poor ally as Chivalrous who is starting to harm my cause, and I believe my course is clear.”

Everything about this rackled against my sensibilities. To both ally with such a disrespectful pony, and then cast him aside so readily … did she know nothing of loyalty? “I see no reason to think you are especially skilled at judging the value of an ally if you would ally with him to start with. And if you can find no better allies, then I must ask why all the better choices judge it wise to avoid your cause.”

Topaz’s eyes became colder, even if her tone was still as smooth and pleasant as it ever was. “Because many fear thy mother and the influence she wields over the Magi Order. Few wish to risk their careers being destroyed because Sunbeam Sparkle disapproves who they associate with. Which is rather part of the problem considering she has turned the Magi Order into her puppet. A dangerous turn of events for all of Equestria. No single pony was intended to wield so much power besides Her Highness.”

“Many things were not intended in the early days of Equestria,” I countered. “Much has changed since the Rebellion.”

“Without a doubt, but not all of those changes have been good.” Topaz waved vaguely about us. “The land is in poverty. Even after a decade there are still many bands of bandits plaguing the countryside. And now the reivers threaten our shores again, all while our defenses are weaker than they have ever been.”

She had some points, even if she overstated some of them. “Perhaps. But I cannot imagine the world the likes of Chivalrous Line would create represent an improvement.”

Topaz shook her head. “Do not concern thyself with him. I have a better vision for Equestria. One where we return Equestria to a proper balance, where power is more evenly shared between the magi, nobles, and commoners.”

That all sounded nice, but I knew that ‘twas the details where such plans would come to ruin. “Who would be gaining more power, and who would lose power? Other than my mother, obviously.” Topaz opened her mouth to answer, but I continued pressing. “I know who your allies are, and what they desire. What you are speaking of is decentralizing power as it once used to be. Such decentralization of power is inefficient and only led to the Rebellion. Returning power to the nobility will only allow them to squabble amongst themselves and resist the Crown. Giving the pegasi power like they once had will only encourage them to fight one another and rise up in revolt once again. And recreating the earth ponies’ parliament will only return us to the chaos we saw during the Rebellion. Such a division of power is dangerous and will create nothing but discord.”

“And putting all the power into the hooves of one mare is also dangerous,” Topaz declared, her tone losing its pleasantness. “Even if thou thinkest Sunbeam to be competent and that her rule is beneficial to Equestria, there is no guarantee the next pony who gathers so much power will be.”

I blinked owlishly. “Curious. I was under the impression that Celestia was the ruler of Equestria, not my mother. If I have in fact been a princess all this time, I must take the needed measures to correct my severe lack of royal accoutrements.”

Topaz scowled. “Thou art twisting my words. Thou knowest that I was speaking of thy mother, not of Celestia and the power she rightfully wields.”

“But you are speaking of Her Highness, for she is the one who holds all the power. I should know, my mother has complained more than once that Celestia restricts her actions and does not follow her advice as often as she would like. The power Mother possesses is only held at Her Highness’ pleasure. She can, and has, stripped her of her titles and power. Any criticism you lay at her hooves you should instead lay at Celestia’s.”

Topaz shook her head, and while she did well to hide it, I could sense her growing frustration. “And what of thine own future? Wilt thou always be beholden to thy mother? For I will be far more thankful of thy support than she will be.”

“Will you? Or will you cast me aside once my use is done?” I stepped up to her until we were nearly touching muzzles, causing her to stiffen as she refused to back away. “If you wish to prove that you desire me as a supporter then do these things: first, publicly denounce Chivalrous Line and cast him from your supporters, for I will not be in the same faction as that pony. Next, delay the conclave until Daylight is proven innocent or guilty. ‘Tis only decent and fair.”

Topaz wrinkles her nose. “I cannot continuance that. We cannot allow us to be cowed into delaying the conclave merely because—”

I cut her off with a slash of my hoof. “Enough. Do not lie to me. Aye, mayhaps you can salve the consciences of your followers with the lie that you are being brave by pushing forward with the conclave, but ‘twill not work on me. In fact, I give such excuses nothing but my scorn.”

Topaz’s brow furrowed. “I am sorry thou feelest that way.”

“I am not.” I swept past her and towards the keep gate. “If there is nothing else, I have much work to do. And I suspect you have plotting to do yourself.”

“Best of luck with thy business then.” Topaz looked back to me as she walked away from me. “Though if thou art hoping that speaking with Daylight will aid thee, then thou wilt be sorely disappointed.”

I headed into the keep and tried not to let Topaz’s final barb bother me. After speaking with my retinue, I learned that Daylight had indeed regained consciousness and that Shadow, Topaz, And others had already interrogated him. The fact he was still in a cell after those interrogations was not encouraging. Mayhaps Shadow was merely being cautions, but she would not keep a pony imprisoned if she knew them to be innocent. Neigh, she must have at least some doubts.

In any event, ‘twas not difficult to get a turn at interrogating Daylight, even if I did have to wait for my turn to come up. Mother’s authority did much to remove barriers to mine investigation, but even her considerable power could only do so much against bureaucratic inertia. There was also the prerequisite that I visit him alone. ‘Twas a security measure I could not argue against without being denied my request. Given who had been murdered and the fact Daylight had allies of considerable power and influence, ‘twas reasonable they wished to take precautions to make sure that their prisoner remained imprisoned.

Thus I was lead to Daylight’s cell under the keep. All things considered, the cells were kept in good condition, and I could feel the magic suppressors built into the very stones. ‘Twas hardly anyplace I would wish to stay, but then prison cells were not intended to be hospitable.

A pair of stern-faced guards flanked Daylight’s cell and they eyed me with a degree of wariness as I approached. When I finally got to look at Daylight I saw that he was in a pitiful condition. He had not been given the opportunity to clean himself of the ash from the fire, and the guards had taken great precautions to make sure he remained secure. Chains tied his legs together while an obsidian suppression ring adorned his horn. Still, his spirit had not been broken, for his eyes were bright when he saw me.

I looked to the guards. “Leave us.” I wished to speak with Daylight alone, for there might be things he would only say in private to me. That could be critically important given the nature of my investigation.

A pity then that the guards did not seem quick in following my request, and one of them frowned deeply at me. “We have orders from Lady Shadow not to leave him alone.”

“And I will be here,” I assured him. “I am a Magus of Equestria, and am the Archmagus of Canterlot’s agent for this investigation.”

One of the guard’s ears flicked. “I mean we are supposed to stay.”

I scowled at the stubborn guard and drew myself to my full height, as I did my best to imitate Mother’s imperious tone when she was especially irritable and expected to be obeyed. “Mayhaps thou misundestood that as a request? I did not ask thee what Lady Shadow told thee to do, I told thee to leave us. Do I have to waste time explaining to Lady Shadow and the Grand Vizier how a pair of guards cannot show enough initiative to know when they should let a magus and prisoner speak in private?”

The two guards stood there for a long moment and glanced at one another out of the corner of their eyes. One of them shrugged, and the other sighed. “We will be waiting right outside.”

I did not look at them as I stepped closer to the cell. “Go.” The guards left, though given how sound echoed in the room, they would likely still hear anything we said. Thus I cast a privacy spell to prevent anypony from overhearing us.

Daylight sighed in relief. “And here I thought they would never leave.”

I let out a breath I had not realized I was holding. In truth, I was a bit surprised that had worked. “Well, now we have some privacy.”

“That is good. Though thou shouldst know that some ponies might become suspicious knowing the two of us are alone.”

I shrugged. “What will they suspect? That I seek to aid one of my mother's known allies? That is to be expected. If they think I am up to foul deeds, then whatever I do will be seen in an ill light. ‘Tis pointless to worry overmuch about.”

“True, so we might as well meet their expectations. Thankfully thy mother has not abandoned me in my time of need.”

I tilted my head. “Did you fear she would?”

He shrugged. “‘Tis difficult to predict what she will do at times. Sometimes she does things one way, and then the opposite another.”

“That is her way,” I admitted. “Sometimes even I have trouble predicting how she will react. But I assure you, I am here to give aid on her behalf. I am trying to find whoever was responsible for this and bring them to justice, and clear your name.”

“That is good to hear.” Daylight rubbed the back of his neck to the rattle of his chains. “We better figure out a way out of this predicament or I am really going to be in serious trouble. More than I already am. The law does not take the murder of an archmagus lightly.”

“Indeed. So what can you tell me about what happened in Archmagus Tempus’ tower?”

Daylight let out a long sigh. “Not much. I have no memory of what happened. In fact, most of my memory for the entire night is gone. I remember bits and pieces from today, but after that everything become increasingly fuzzy until ‘tis nothing but a blank. I do not even remember going to Tempus’ tower. The first thing I remember is waking up in this cell and being told I was suspected of murdering the archmagus.”

“Ah. That is concerning.” Assuming he was telling the truth, that was extremely inconvenient. I had hoped he would be able to tell me something that would aid in his defense. Instead I was presented with an even greater mystery. Mayhaps the trauma of whatever happened to him had destroyed his memories of this night? I had read of how such things can be damaging to short term memory. “If you know anything that might exonerate you...”

Daylight shook his head. “Alas, I do not. 'Tis quite frustrating, I assure thee. Shadow had me thoroughly questioned.” He frowned deeply. “Though there are a few things of interest there. Shadow brought in Archmagus Bracing to examine my mind. They did not tell me what they discovered, but they seemed ... perturbed I would say.”

I hummed as I considered this information. “Do you think it possible you were mentally attacked?”

“‘Tis certainly possible,” Daylight confirmed. “That would explain the hole in my memory, and the headaches I am experiencing.”

I frowned, not liking the sound of this. “It would take a very talented caster to manage that.”

“Indeed, I like to think my mental defenses are worthy of the office I seek.”

“I would expect no less.”

Daylight’s eyes narrowed. “Though I have to wonder, why remove my memories but then set the tower aflame? I can understand someone using mind magic to make me forget whatever happened in that tower or trying to kill me, but not both. If their desire was to implicate me then they took a considerable risk by setting the tower on fire. Any number of things could have gone wrong, such as one of the tower’s beams falling on me.”

“Evidently they thought the risk worth it,” I said. “Whoever is responsible knew you were a capable pyromancer, and that the flames would not have been a problem for you. And the castle is full of powerful magi. ‘Twas merely coincidence that it happened to me and Mother that responded first.”

“If this was an attempt to frame me, 'twould seem to be effective considering my current predicament.” He sighed. “'Tis possible that Topaz or one of her supporters is behind this. They would gain the most from me being charged with murdering Tempus.”

I rubbed my chin. “Aye, but 'tis a terrible risk for them. If their plot was discovered the consequences would be terrible for them. Their entire faction would be discredited, and the lucky ones would only have their careers destroyed.”

“Assassinating me alone would have been far simpler, as grim as the idea is.”

“And e'en that is a titanic risk to take when the conclave is undetermined,” I pointed out. “Mother would see to it that your murderer was brought to justice. Her pride alone would see to that.”

“'Tis possible that Topaz's faction has grown desperate to win, and one of them made a foolish mistake. I have seen ponies make worse mistakes over less.” Daylight leaned back against the far wall and crossed his arms over his chest. “The other explanation is that someone else is responsible, though I know not who.”

“The latter strikes me as more likely.” I frowned as I tried to form a list of potential suspects, and it became more outlandish with ever new name added to it. As Theorycraft had said, ponies who wished to become archmagi easily collect enemies. “And much more concerning.”

Daylight let out a huff. “That only raises more questions, and ones I do not have ready answers for.”

“Just so.” I rubbed my chin as decided how to proceed. “May I examine your mind as well? I wish to see what Archmagus Bracing saw.” There was some risk to this; Daylight could be lying to me and be trying to draw me into a trap, thought such would be foolish given the circumstances. If he assaulted me, either physically or mentally, he might as well announce from the tallest tower in Fillydelphia that he was guilty.

I also had to consider the possibility that Daylight had erased his own memory in some complicated scheme to make himself seem innocent, but such a thing would have been dangerous. Mind magic was a delicate discipline, and erasing one’s own memories was akin to doing surgery to one’s own brain in terms of complexity and potential dangers. After all, how would you know what memory you were trying to remove when you forgot about it? I remember one incident where a pony had nearly destroyed their own memory entirely as they tried to remove the grief they felt from the death of a loved one and ended up removing everything even slightly related to the deceased.

“Thou might as well. I have few options available to me as is.” Daylight scooted closer the bars and presenting his head to me. He possessed a fine skull, one that somehow brought a level of comforting familiarity to me.

I cast a mind reading spell and touched my horn to his brow. Being careful as I went about my task, I sought Daylight’s memories of the night. I found nothing.

Nothing at all.

Memory was an inherently unreliable thing, but there were degrees to that unreliability. There should have been something, but I could find nothing involving the events of the day.

‘Twas easy to see why Archmagus Bracing had been perturbed. This was not a natural loss of memory, but one done by magic, I was sure of it. The question was who had altered his memories. ‘Twas possible Tempus had done so, though I could only guess why. The more likely prospect was that ‘twas someone who had tried to set up Daylight. At least as long as there was not something I was missing—which seemed damnably likely. Every fact I learned just seemed to create more doubt.

In any event, I pushed aside my frustrations to see if I could discover anything else as I probed around the edges of the hole in Daylight’s memory. I quickly found where he woke up in the dungeon cell and him being questioned by Shadow and Bracing. On the other end of the hole was a scattering of memories. There was the events involving the reivers, meetings with magi, the Royal Guard, and others, and the talk he had with the pony he suspected was his sis—

I snapped the link and staggered back from Daylight. “You are my brother?!”

Daylight grimaced as his ears flattened to his head. “Please, not so loud. We do not need the entire castle to overhear thee.”

I spluttered and held a hoof to my rapidly beating heart. “What madness is this?! I have no brother!”

Daylight groaned and ran a hoof down his face. “This was not how I intended this to happen. ‘Twas my plan to have a nice dinner over which I would explain all of this.”

I gave him a flat stare. “Then you have failed in this task.”

“‘Tis not my fault!” He stomped a hoof. “I did not plan on Tempus being murdered and having thee discover this by probing mine mind!”

I took several breaths as I tried to regain my composure. “What in the world makes you think that we are related?”

“A number of things,” Daylight grumbled. “First there has been your mother’s unwavering support of me, even on the occasions when I have disagreed with her.”

“You would hardly be the first pony she has supported despite some disagreements.” Morning and Shadow both came to mind, the latter of whom she often disagreed with quite vehemently. That did not even get into Mother’s eternal support for Princess Celestia and the many arguments with her.

Daylight shook his head. “Neigh, ‘twould not, but that is hardly the only evidence I have. Art thou aware of Respite Point?”

I nodded. “Aye, ‘tis a hospital and sanctuary ran by the Order of Sol Invictus.”

“Indeed. In addition to being a place of healing, it offers a place where a variety of ponies can seek refuge. Including mares with ... how shall we say, pregnancies with social complications, and who wish to stay at a place away from prying eyes until their foal is born. Especially those of high station.”

Mine eyes narrowed. “You are not suggesting…?”

“I am,” he said firmly. “I have checked the records, and Sunbeam Sparkle was at Respite Point for a number of months. What is more, she left shortly after I had been born. And if that is not enough, she also gave a very sizeable donation to the Order at her departure.”

“That could all be a coincidence,” I countered, not quite believing mine ears. “I imagine most of the mares of high station that leave a foundling at Respite also leave donations to ensure the proper care of their foals. And Mother could not have been the only mare there at that time, and she might have been there for other reasons.” She had certainly never spoken of this incident with me, but then, she kept a great many things secret from me.

“Mayhaps. Coincidences certainly happen, but my time as a magus has taught me to distrust coincidences. And the facts add up, like my talent with pyromancy and considerable magical talent. No one fact is entirely decisive, but when taken together...”

Could this be true? If Daylight was my brother, that just created more questions. “Then why did she not keep you? She kept me, but ‘twas not so with you.”

Daylight sighed and his shoulders slumped. “That I do not know, and the question has plagued me for as long as I could understand such things. Mayhaps I was born at an inopportune time for her, or she grew to loathe my sire. ‘Twas something I desired to ask of her. In addition to...” He bit his lip and his eyes looked to the floor. “If I am to be honest, ‘twas my hope that she would finally acknowledge me once I became archmagus. That I would finally have met her approval.”

Something about that statement struck a chord in my heart. I well knew the desire of a child to get the approval of their mother. It must have been even worse for him; he had never known Mother, not as I had. It could not have been easy for him to go through life without his parents. Not knowing my birth mother had caused quite enough distress for me.

So I considered the facts Daylight has given to me, putting aside mine own feelings on the matter. ‘Twas entirely possible that ‘twas all a coincidence, but the facts did point rather decisively in a single direction. Certainly enough to look into the possibility. And I could see nothing that countered his facts. He might be lying to me to gain mine aid, but if that was true then this was truly a desperate gamble on his part. If I discovered him to be a liar then the damage to his cause would be considerable. Then there was another fact that aligned with Daylight’s theory: Mother’s reaction to whenever I had brought up the idea of marrying Daylight.

Small wonder Mother was so aghast at mine earlier proposal—the simple thought of imagining me wrapped in passionate coitus with mine elder brother would drive a pony to drink. Mine eye twitched as the full implications of that swept over me. I had suggested lying with mine own feathering brother!

Oh sweet Nightmare's teats feathering a bastard's whore, I did not need that image in my head either!

“Please stop thinking about it, ‘tis not an image I wish to see either,” Corva said.

I blinked, aghast at the idea of Corva plucking such thoughts from my mind. “Thou canst see that?!”

“Not of mine own desire, I assure thee,” she grumbled.

I shook my head, trying desperately to dispel those terrible thoughts of my brother embracing me in forbidden carnal pleasures. “Whatever the truth might be, we still have more pressing matters to deal with. Like preventing you from being hanged for murdering an archmagus.” Though I had every intention of asking Mother about this matter of Daylight potentially being my brother. Mother may have her secrets, but this was one I could not tolerate silence on.

“Aye, ‘tis probably best to concentrate on that first,” Daylight agreed. “Once I am free we can deal with that other matter in our own time. Though I do I hope thou hast more leads. Otherwise I might be in a great deal of trouble.”

Unfortunately, I had to agree with him. My interview of Daylight had created two questions for every answer I received. Still, I had a learned a few things. Magic had been involved in Tempus’ murder, and powerful magic at that. Someone had seen cause to remove Daylight’s memories of what had transpired, and yet left him alive while the Archmagus had been slain. Yet the all important question for why events had transpired as they had eluded. Why murder a retiring old archmagus? Possible answers for that were forming in my mind, and while I did not have the answers I desired, I was determined to find them one way or another.

“I do not yet, but I will.”

Author's Note

Chapter 10

After finishing my interview with Daylight, I returned to Siderael, Emeraude, and Stalwart, and took them aside to one of the currently unused chambers within the main keep of Castle Arcana. ‘Twas a simple storage room where food was kept, and while not ideal for a meeting it served our purposes. ‘Twas there that I told them most of what I had learned; I left out the fact that Daylight claimed I was his sister, for that was a matter I wished to discuss with Mother before telling anypony else, but there were plenty of other details which they needed to know.

Siderael crossed his arms over his chest and hummed unhappily. “That simultaneously tells us much and not nearly enough.”

“Quite the mystery.” Emeraude flashed a toothy grin. “It seems whoever murdered Archmagus Tempus took great measures to hide their tracks.”

I nodded. “‘Twould seem so, if Daylight is being forthright.”

“And do you think he is being honest with us, milady?” Stalwart asked. “You suggested it as a possibility that he or someone he conspired with may have removed his memories.”

“I have his words,” I told them. “The paranoid part of my mind considered that possibility, but the more I think on it the less likely it seems. If he was the murderer, ‘twould have been far simpler for him to simply slay Tempus and leave his slowly cooling corpse on the floor, as it might have been many hours before anyone found it. As a skilled pyromancer he would even have had the power to destroy the body completely and thus the evidence of the misdeed. What is more, he could have done so without setting the whole tower on fire and drawing so much attention. Neigh, if this is all a part of a scheme to get away with murder then ‘tis an extremely poor one.”

Siderael sighed and nodded. “I must agree. Daylight does not make sense as the murderer based on what we know.”

“Unless there is something to what Lady Topaz said about Tempus switching factions at the conclave,” Stalwart pointed out. "'Tis possible this was a crime of passion instead of intention."

I shook my head. “I think that unlikely. The hour is late in his life for him to suddenly turn against Mother. If he was of a mind to do so then he would have done so after becoming archmagus. In that position ‘twould have been difficult for Mother to directly oppose him. Suddenly changing his allegiances now would put the retirement he so valued at risk. Such feckless behavior would make Mother his mortal enemy, and she would have withdrawn every promise she’d made for his retirement.”

“An astute observation.” Emeraude grinned as she propped her elbows up on a cask. “So the question you should ask is who had a reason to kill an old, retiring archmagus who wanted to withdraw from public life?”

I frowned. “I have been trying to figure that out. I do not see any reason for Daylight to have done it. I think Topaz the more likely suspect, especially considering how quick she was to take advantage of the opportunity presented by Tempus’ murder.”

“A bold plan if she did it, but is she really responsible?” Emeraude asked. “Such a plot could destroy her if she were discovered. Indeed, she would likely be executed for such a foul deed. Is that the type of thing a consummate politician would do?”

“Mayhaps a desperate one,” I mused. “Mother did not believe she was going to win, and Topaz’s faction has been out of power for a decade. She has the means to have committed the act, and supporters as well. They might have acted without her knowledge.” She must have been desperate to have allies such as Duke Chivalrous, and he was not the only lowly ally of hers. Granted, not all of Mother’s allies are saints, but the majority of the more important ones are at least competent at their roles.

“Those are good points,” Emeraude allowed. “But is the conclave the only possible reason Tempus might have been murdered? Have you considered any outside factors?”

Siderael raised an eyebrow. “What other reasons would there have been for killing an Archmagus?”

Emeraude flicked her mane with a hoof. “You tell me. You two are the magi here—surely you would have a better idea of why someone might have cause for slaying him?”

“He might have enemies we are unaware of,” I admitted. “Every Archmagus has them; political opponents, rivals, and supernatural creatures they have offended.”

Siderael huffed. “We might need to interview those closest to Tempus, then. They might give us insight into who else to look into.”

“Mayhaps.” I frowned as I considered that, liking the option less and less. Mother wished for me to solve this mystery quickly, or at least prove Daylight’s innocence so that he could freely engage in the conclave. Talking to multiple ponies would eat up valuable time, and yet more time would be lost following up on leads and looking into individuals Tempus might have offended during his long life.

“Is there any other lead we might look into?” Stalwart asked. “We can talk with everypony in the castle to find out what they saw, but that will take a great deal of time.”

“I think I might have something,” Subtle called from the doorway. She grinned widely as she leaned against the threshold.

“Subtle, I did not see thee enter,” I said.

“I was just eavesdropping to see if anypony else was doing the same,” she answered as she entered the storage room. “‘Tis always good to know if anypony is following you, or seems o’erly interested in what you are doing.”

“And is that the case?”

Subtle shook her head. “Neigh, not this time. As convenient as it might have been to have some dastardly rogue in a dark cloak hiding around the corner for us to catch and interrogate, no such disreputable pony has presented himself for us.”

“So what did you find?” Emeraude asked, her eyes narrowed.

Subtle tossed her mane as she passed by Emeraude to approach me. “‘Tis as much about what I did not find as what I did. Tick Tock is nowhere to be seen near as I can tell, and without bragging, I am normally very good at finding ponies. Nopony has claimed to have seen Tick since he left the dinner party and entered the Archmagus’ tower.”

“‘Tis possible that nopony remembered seeing him,” Siderael commented. “Or he might even have been slain in the tower and his corpse destroyed or removed.”

“Oh, those things are possible, but that is not everything I discovered,” Subtle said. “I also stopped by his room in the castle. Now Magus, if I may ask, did he have any of his possessions on him when you last saw him?”

I recalled my memories of when I saw him in the tower. “He was wearing his cloak. Poorly fitted too, if I might say, and of a quality Mother would never tolerate for her apprentice. I was surprised Tempus would allow his apprentice to dress so.”

Subtle rubbed her chin. “So he did not possess his saddlebags? Could they have been under his cloak?”

I shook my head. “Neigh, he is a thin pony and their presence would have been obvious. Why?”

“Because his saddlebags and several of his personal possessions were missing when I examined his room,” Subtle explained. “How many ponies do you know would take their valuables and their manebrush just to walk around their home?”

Emeraude’s eyes flashed in the gloom of the room. “Oooh, the mystery deepens.”

I began thinking over this new information. “Thou art suggesting he already intended on leaving the castle?”

Subtle smirked as she leaned against a shelf. “‘Twas either he or somepony else who decided to take several of his possessions. Though ‘tis curious that he did not have his saddlebags on him when you saw him.”

“‘Tis possible he had them stored someplace else,” Siderael observed, “or picked them up after leaving the tower. Though that raises the questions of why and where he went.”

“Then I suggest we ask him.” Subtle pulled out a small bag and presented it to me with a wide smile. “I found some of his hairs in his room. I trust you can use these for a tracking spell?”

I nodded and examined the hairs. “As long as they are his, aye.”

“They should be,” Subtle said. “I asked around, and he has kept no known amorous company, or even many friends. Not that he had much to show off in his broom closet of a room to start with.”

“Then I suggest we try and find Tick Tock.” I began preparing a tracking spell, my growing despondency temporarily pushed aside. “I congratulate thee, Subtle. This could be the break we need.”

Subtle gave me an exaggerated bow. “‘Tis my pleasure to serve you.” The corner of her mouth turned up in a smirk. “And I am sure you will remember this for the future?”

“Of course. I can hardly forget somepony so useful.”

Emeraude huffed and shot a scornful glare Subtle’s way. “Nothing you could not have done on your own. It just so happens the path you sent her on was the correct one, do not sell your own efforts short.”

Subtle smirked despite Emeraude’s dismissal. “What is the matter? Jealousy does not suit you.”

I sensed trouble brewing and immediately sought to quell it. “That is enough, you two. I need to concentrate.” That quieted them down, though they still looked at one another out of the corners of their eyes.

That settled, I cast the tracking spell before frowning at the results. “I have a signal, but something is interfering with it.” I closed my eyes and felt out with the supernatural sense granted by the spell. I could tell the general direction I needed to go, but only just barely. I could not tell Tick Tock’s distance, elevation, or anything precise.

“Is that going to be a problem?” Siderael asked.

“Mayhaps.” After thinking it over, I came across a solution. “Let us go outside the castle. I have a plan that might aid us.”

Stalwart frowned. “But ‘twas Lady Shadow’s instructions that you were not to leave the castle.”

I suppressed mine irritation at my bodyguard trying to restrict my movements. Admittedly, he had a point; Shadow would not like it if I left the castle without her knowledge, but I had my reasons for doing so. ‘Twas tempting to go to Shadow and explain mine intentions, but there were reasons not to just yet.

“Mayhaps, but thou art still here to watch me. And thou wouldst not have me do something I should not, neigh?”

“Neigh, but she was still clear in her instructions,” Stalwart said. “We should go to her. She would wish to hear what you have discovered, and might even send a trusted magi to find Tick Tock.”

I shook my head. “That will take valuable time. Something may happen to Tick Tock while we search for Shadow, especially if she decides to send somepony else, and we do not even know for certain if Tick Tock actually knows anything. We could end up wasting her time if this comes to nothing. What is more, someone close to her might intend on disrupting our investigation. We do not know who all might have been involved in Tempus’ murder, hence the need for secrecy for now.”

Stalwart frowned as I listed off my reasons. “I do not like this, milady.”

“A great many things are not ideal at the moment, Sergeant.” I started towards the door to put an unspoken end to the debate. “Though I promise that I intend on bringing Tick Tock to Shadow once we find him.”

That seemed to console Stalwart enough for him to go along with me. “Very well, Magus.”

We headed outside of the castle, and there I cast a spell summoning the Great Unkindness to me. Soon dozens of ravens were perched on the roofs above us, and one of them landed on my back. Trinket bowed deeply to me. “What do you need of us, Raven Queen?”

“I am looking for a pony.” I cast an illusion spell and created an image of Tick Tock for the Great Unkindness. “I wish to capture this pony, and I need thine aid in the matter. I believe he is somewhere in this general direction within the city, though he might be outside its walls.” I motioned in the direction my tracking spell was leading me.

Trinket bowed deeply once again. “Very well. We will find this pony for you.”

As one, the Great Unkindness took flight.

We headed into the city after our quarry. Despite the late hour, the streets were still fairly busy from the conclave. Following my tracking spell proved difficult, as the interference grew worse the closer we got to Tick Tock. That was curious in and of itself; if he was using a spell to block my tracking spell or any means to detect him, it should have blocked my spell outright. My personal tracking spells were more than sufficient for this task, but the basic spell I just used could easily be thwarted by somepony that knew what they were doing. Mayhaps he was someplace that had natural magic interference?

‘Twas another mystery on top of all the others.

Still, where my tracking spell failed the Great Unkindness succeeded, for Trinket flew down to land on my back about half an hour after I had given him his task. “Raven Queen, we have found him!”

“Where is he?”

“In pony-nest down the street. Unkindness show you.” Trinket took off and a flight of ravens led the way down the street.

“Good news?” Siderael asked as he watched the ravens.

“Death! Doom! Blood! Skulls!” they cawed as they flew.

I nodded. “Aye, the Great Unkindness is showing us the way to Tick Tock.”

“Well and good,” Stalwart said as we trotted down the street. “I am eager to put this behind us.”

Siderael grunted in agreement. “The sooner we deal with this the better. Though it does bear asking how we will approach this: I take it we are to take Tick Tock captive?”

“Aye, I would have answers from him,” I answered. “That is the entire reason we are trying to find him, after all.”

“And if he has any friends?” Siderael asked. “Specifically the types who might not appreciate us taking their friend away for questioning involving the murder of an archmagus?”

My eyes narrowed. “I have not come alone.”

Siderael smirked. “Of course, how silly of me.”

“Let us hope it does not come to that,” Stalwart said, taking his place by my side. “But remember thy training regardless.”

“I shall.” Stalwart had been training me in the basics for how to defend myself without magic, though I would hardly consider myself anywhere close to a martial master. I had learned much, but I possessed no natural talent at such things. Using magic was still a far better option for me in combat.

Emeraude hummed unhappily as she stopped in front of a restaurant with a roof covered by ravens. “I feel I must remind you that you have not bargained for me to fight on your behalf, Midnight—only for my council for the conclave and this investigation.”

“I have not forgotten the terms of our agreement. If it comes to a fight, I would not expect you to do more than I have asked. Though with any luck it will not. And I presume you could advise me on how a battle might proceed.”

Emeraude’s head turned as she examined the restaurant. “For one, I can tell you that a restaurant would be a poor choice if you wish to avoid innocents being harmed. Magi throwing spells around tend to destroy the building they are in, as well as anypony caught between the spellcasters in question.”

“I can clear it out readily enough,” Stalwart suggested.

Emeraude shook her hoof. “Not without alerting our quarry. If Tick Tick sees a guardpony telling everypony else to leave the restaurant, how do you think he will react?”

Emeraude brought up a good point. “Aye, or mayhaps we can take the fight elsewhere, if there is to be a fight at all.”

Siderael shifted his cloak to a more comfortable position, his gaze fixated upon the restaurant. “Perhaps, though I'm also worried about Tick Tock simply making a run for it. If he was involved in the Archmagus' murder then he knows ‘twill be the noose for him.”

“Aye. Capturing him is our most important goal, of course.” I took a moment to consider our options. “I will cast a spell to make us less noticeable to anyone inside. Sergeant, if it looks like there is to be a fight then attempt to clear the building. Siderael and I will focus on whoever our opponents might be, and if we can, move the fight someplace where fewer ponies can be harmed.”

“And I will find a way to make myself useful,” Subtle said from behind me. “Consider me our ace in the hole.”

No one objected to the plan, so I cast an obscurantism spell. It did not make us harder to see, just less interesting to anypony who happened to glance our way. It would not hold under close scrutiny, but it worked against casual observation. Thus we headed into the restaurant.

The establishment was still fairly busy despite the late hour. The main room was simply furnished, consisting of the necessities of a restaurant and little else. Based on the fact the building was surrounded by the businesses of local craftponies, it seemed to mainly cater to the ponies looking for a hearty meal in between bouts of work. We all started scanning the crowd, though I noticed Subtle’s sudden absence from our group.

“Over there.” Stalwart nodded to a table in the corner. “And he's not alone.”

He was correct. Tick Tock was sitting at the table, staring down into a mug with a forlorn gaze. Around the table were three other ponies in different colored cloaks, though I did not recognize them.

“Do you know any of them?” I whispered to the others.

Siderael shook his head. “I cannot say I do.”

Emeraude’s eyes briefly flashed as she studied the ponies around the table. “Probably because they are under an illusion.”

“But of course they are,” I groused as I studied the spells around them. Each one wore a spell intended to prevent them from being tracked by magic, the auras of which must have been interfering with my tracking spell. Their close proximity to Tick Tock would explain the difficulty I experienced. There were other spells about them, including the illusions Emeraude had told me about. I concentrated, exerting my will until I pierced their veils and got my first true look at Tick Tock’s fellow conspirators.

One was short in stature, possessing a perpetually bored expression, with a yellow coat and a lime-green mane. The second had a long green beard that partially covered his craggy features and a rough-looking brown coat. I did not immediately recognize them, but the third member of their party grabbed mine attention. It should not have been possible for him to be here, dead ponies were not supposed to reappear like ghosts from one’s past.

Some of his features had changed. He was now barrel-chested where he had once been thin, and his face had a chiseled look to it. His off-grey coat and striped-orange mane had stayed the same. But ‘twas his skull I truly remembered, for I could never forget that skull, or the pony it belonged to: Moonwatch. One of the ponies who had allied with the archtraitor warlock Hidden Facts and betrayed Celestia, going on to cause the disaster of Polaris’ Folly and create the Avatar of Nightmare Moon. The very pony who attempted to sacrifice me to her by plunging a silver dagger into my chest to carve out my bloody beating heart so my lifeblood could gush out as the energy from the ritual fed a hungry demigod.

“Trouble?” Stalwart asked, making me start and realize I had been glaring.

“I saw him die,” I said, half to myself, my body quivering as it burned with hatred. I remembered that night too well. How Moonwatch had a pillar of ice impale him through the barrel as he looked on with a shocked expression. How the shadows had drained the life from his flesh. How his body had gone slack as he became nothing more than a cadaver. Yet, despite all of that, here he was, alive.

How?

Siderael raised an eyebrow. “I do not wish to insult you, but he seems very alive right now.”

I ground my teeth together. “I shall correct that shortly.”

Siderael’s eyes narrowed. “I recognize one of them. The one with the brown coat is Tenebra Gravekeeper, a necromancer mercenary from Freeport. He is a dangerous one. We should be cautious.”

Emeraude turned her eyes to Stalwart. “It might be wise to clear the restaurant then.”

“See to it,” I agreed tersely.

“I will attempt to do so discreetly.” Stalwart pulled aside a serving filly and began a hushed conversation.

That left me to consider mine actions. “Corva, give me the most destructive spell thou knowest. I wish to smite that monster clean from this earth.”

“I do not think that wise,” Corva cautioned me. “Passing such a powerful spell abruptly would be stressful to thy mind, and ‘tis not the type of spell I suggest trying for the first time in the field. Thou wouldst be as likely to harm thyself as thine enemy, maybe e'en more so.”

I could not delay for debate. ‘Twas only a matter of time until the warlocks noticed that something was amiss and reacted. “Then teach me something to destroy Moonwatch so utterly that will will never return.”

Corva tsked within my mind. “A more prudent course would be for thee to accept mine offer of power. Do so, and thou wilt have more than enough magic to fulfill thy desires.”

I opened my mouth to accept her deal, but stopped as a flash of anger roared within me. “Thou art seriously attempting to make a deal with me now of all times?! Thou wouldst be so blatant in thy manipulations and attempts to take advantage of me?!”

“Do not be like that,” Corva chided. “I am attempting to help thee, as I always have. Moonwatch is going to be a dangerous foe, and I wish to ensure thy survival. Giving thee power would be the best way to see to that.”

I did not have time for this. Stalwart was working with the staff to clear the restaurant, and the warlocks were starting to see that the tables around them were clearing.

“Damn thee and thine unhelpfulness, then!” I screamed as I went on the attack. The glasses and mugs on the warlocks’ table shattered, and spikes of ice erupted from them to plunge deep into Moonwatch’s chest. His companions jerked away from him in shock as Moonwatch blinked and stared down at his impaled chest with a perplexed expression. The rest of the restaurant patrons screamed at the sudden violence and quickly made for the exits.

“Glad to see we kept this discreet,” Stalwart half-muttered as he spread his wingblades.

“Surrender and fall to the floor!” Siderael called out, his horn flashing.

“Damnation,” Gravekeeper growled as he tossed a napkin onto the table. “And here I was hoping to enjoy a hot meal in peace.”

“Ow,” Moonwatch complained weakly as he pulled a shard from his body.

I snarled, furious that Moonwatch was not already prone on the floor in a pool of his own blood. “Die already, as you should have long ago!” I lashed out at him with blue-black flames. Moonwatch’s companions scattered; Tick Tock ducked under their table while the other two darted in different directions to get away from the oncoming conflagration.

A red shield suddenly interposed itself between Moonwatch and mine attack. The flames struck the shield and scattered about the restaurant instead. Moonwatch flashed me an ugly, much too happy smile. “Well look who it is—exactly who we were looking for! And she came right to us!”

The lime-coated warlock’s eyes shot to the nearest doorway. “And I am very happy for you, Master, but I believe she is trying to kill you.” He then disappeared under an invisibility spell.

“I will rip out your eyes and feed them to my ravens!” I screamed. I extinguished every light in the room and struck out with the shadows to lash, scour, and rip at Moonwatch any way I could. In response, crimson beams of light shot out from Moonwatch’s horn into the grasping shadows. The two aetherial forces struck one another, creating a blast that tossed tables and chairs all about the room.

“Buck this!” Gravekeeper cried out and tossed a hooffull of teeth onto the floor. They burst into smoke a moment later, revealing a dozen skeletons who all turned towards us with cold blue lights in their eyes.

Siderael shot a green beam of magic into the two closest skeletons, striking them in the chest. They fell to the floor and immediately crumpled to dust, but the necromancer was already running for the door, taking the momentary distraction to flee. “No you do not!” my fellow magus cried as he ran after him. Soon both of them were out of sight, and Stalwart interposed himself between me and the remaining skeletons.

I paid him no mind, for I had eyes for but one pony in this battle. I fired another overwhelming burst of blue flames at Moonwatch, the thrice-damned monster. The fire impacted his crimson shield and the flames washed over it, setting the whole back of the restaurant on fire. Moonwatch stood completely unharmed in the center of the destruction, throwing back his head as he laughed uproariously. “So firey! I see thou takeset after thy mother after all!” His horn started to glow brighter and brighter as he summoned forth his magic. “I suggest thou ready thy shield. This is going to hurt, and I would just hate to accidentally slay thee.”

His mockery only drove me to greater heights of wrath and frenzied rage. “You will be silent! I am going to rip out your tongue and strangle you with your own entrails!” I created half a dozen shadow blades and sent them slicing at him.

Moonwatch formed his own wickedly barbed crimson blades to intercept. Aetherical sparks scattered when the dozen blades clashed with one another. I grunted as I poured more magic into maintaining my shadow blades, which were whipping and whirling in slashes and parries as I tried to destroy the warlock. But nothing got through Moonwatch’s defenses as he seemed content to merely block and parry aside my attacks. It was all I could do to keep pouring magic into my spells to keep up the assault, but Moonwatch’s horn continued glowing brighter and brighter as he kept preparing to cast another spell.

This was madness. How could he possess so much magic?

“Midnight, watch out!” Stalwart called out. He attempted to move in on Moonwatch’s flank, but the remaining four skeletons barred his way. Stalwart’s wing blades were proving a poor weapon against their bones. The creatures lashed out at my bodyguard, caring not about any damage they sustained as they concentrated mindlessly on attacking. Slowly but surely they cornered Stalwart, and it became a desperate struggle for him just to survive as he fell back on using his hooves to defend himself.

Moonwatch smirked sadistically. “I warned thee to prepare thy defenses.” He leveled his horn at me, and a sulphurous odor filled the air as a great column of black fire blasted out

Mine eyes widened as I realized I had in fact neglected my defenses, and only barely got a bubble shield up in time to hold off the raging torrent of hellfire. My shield was struck with such force that I was lifted off the ground and flung back. I crashed through the restaurant wall and continued through the wall of the neighboring building. The world was but a blur through my shield as I was forced through the store’s shelves and then through the opposite wall. My shield finally shattered from the impact as I smashed through a third building, tumbling through the air, I hit a counter and barely a second later collided with a shelf on the far wall with bone-jarring force. My motion finally stopped, and I fell to the ground. Several pies fell on me as the shelf collapsed, only stopped from crushing me by the countertop.

For a moment that felt paradoxically both too long and too short, I lay out on the floor. My wits had utterly left me, so stunned was I by Moonwatch’s single spell. Slowly, too slowly, my mind took stock of the situation. The fight was not going well; my horn stung from casting so many violent spells in close succession, and even that pain was barely anything at all compared to how the rest of my body felt. I needed to rethink my approach if I was to destroy Moonwatch.

“Thou shouldst withdraw if thou art unwilling to take my offer,” Corva told me. “Thou art in danger of being overwhelmed.”

I growled and worked to push myself to my hooves through the pain. If I was lucky nothing would be broken. “No! I am not some helpless filly anymore! I will freeze the flesh from his bones and then grind those bones into dust.”

Corva tried to raise more protests, but I pushed her pleas to the side. I needed to concentrate on the fight. Eventually I managed to get to my hooves by leaning up against the bakery counter.

Moonwatch was lackadaisical in his pursuit of me, only just now picking his way through one of the holes leading into the blacksmith’s shop situated between the restaurant and the bakery. “I did warn thee to see to thy defenses,” he mockingly chided.

The voice of the warlock that had gone invisible earlier echoed from the restaurant. “Master, need I remind you that we are supposed to capture her alive. Not blow her to pieces.”

Moonwatch rolled his eyes. “She is fine, I can see her crawling around over there. I am merely softening her up. Now leave me to my work.”

“Very well, Master.” The invisible voice did not sound convinced.

While Moonwatch had been temporarily distracted by his fellow warlock, I had been busy. I cast an illusion over my horn to hide that I was engaged in spellcasting. The illusion would not have held up to close scrutiny, but it would have to do against what I hoped was an incautious foe. Next, I cast another illusion over the interior of the blacksmith’s shop, making it look like nothing was changing about the walls as I picked up everything I could see or feel within the shop with my telekinesis. Daggers, nails, hammers, and all other sorts of metal devices levitated into place around Moonwatch.

I struck. Scores of objects flew and pierced his body from every direction. I grinned with savage satisfaction as I watched him get turned into a pincushion. That grin slowly vanished as Moonwatch did not fall, but merely looked himself over with no more concern than a pony who had been struck by snowball instead of just suffering a dozen mortal blows. How? How could he still be standing?

Moonwatch smirked at me. “Is that the best thou canst do? I am called Moonwatch the Undying for a reason.” He started casting a spell. “I cannot be slain.”

A dozen red spheres of magic shot into the bakery and spread through the room. I had no time to run on my shaky legs, so all I could do was cast the strongest shield spell I could. A harsh whine came from the spheres and then they exploded. My entire world became an explosion as the bakery was reduced to ruin. My shield cracked and my horn throbbed in pain as I barely held the shield together. Lumber and half-destroyed objects fell on top of my shield, resulting in a solid layer of refuse covering me. The bakery was nearly gone, and even a quarter of the blacksmith shop had been blown away.

“Art thou okay under there?” Moonwatch called out with false concern. “I would hate to think I damaged the Conduit. My compatriots would be most upset with me if I did.”

My body trembled upon hearing him call me that again. A word that reduced me to an object, a thing, a mere objective in their grand plans. I roared and knocked aside the refuse that covered me. Black lightning crackled across my horn and mine eyes too went black as I summoned forth the most baleful magic available to me—a spell Corva had recently taught me to harness the resonance from the considerable ill-fortune I had suffered from in my life.

“I am no conduit! My name is Midnight Sparkle, and I will be your doom!” I cast an entropy curse, the evil eye malocchio at Moonwatch, and blue and black magic swept over him.

Moonwatch cast a spell spell and raised a leg to try and ward off the spell, but his shield had been intended to block direct attacks either consisting of energy or the elements, not this curse. It fell over him, but when nothing initially happened he slowly lowered his leg to show a befuddled expression on his face. A cocky grin returned to his features. “Ha! Is that the best spell you can manage? It didn't even do any—”

A sudden crack of broken timber came from above Moonwatch, and seconds later an anvil abruptly crashed onto his head. His neck bent at a wholly unnatural angle and he fell to the ground in a heap.

I grinned viciously at the sight before me. “Survive that!”

As though to spite me, Moonwatch’s horn started glowing. His head snapped back into place with an audible crack, and to my growing horror he stumbled back to his hooves. He rolled his neck before facing me. “As I was saying, is that the best thou canst—”

The entropy curse was not done yet, for an out-of-control cart smashed through the half broken wall of the blacksmith shop and ran Moonwatch over. The barrel-filled cart came to a rest on top of the warlock. There was another crack of breaking lumber from the second story of the shop as a piano slowly slid and then fell. It crashed onto the cart, smashing the barrels inside and causing the axle to crack and break, crushing Moonwatch underneath. Strong drink leaked from the barrels and covered the area around the cart, then burst into flame as a lit oil lamp fell off of its precarious perch on a damaged nightstand.

Stalwart stumbled his way from the restaurant, nearly tripping over skeletal remains as he did so, but stopped to stare in sheer disbelief at the scene in front of him. “...do you think you got him?”

I decided not to leave that to chance. I was determined to put the title ‘Undying’ to the test. Blue magic shot from my horn and a circle of ice formed around Moonwatch and the cart. ‘Twas a sloppy base to make a magic circle out of, but I knew not if Moonwatch was indeed dead or would swiftly recover even from this calamity. Thus I concentrated, and then built up magic within the circle. A sphere of burning black and blue fire formed and hovered at the center of the circle. I sent my magic into it as I prepared my finishing blow. When I could no longer hold it, I closed the magic circle, releasing the stored magic within the spell.

A great explosion of magical fire erupted within the magic circle, and only its magical walls kept us from being consumed by it as well. Instead the spell’s energies were focused within the circle, and a column of magical fire shot straight up toward their only escape, blowing away what little remained of the roof of the blacksmith shop. Debris fell around us as the spell dissipated. All that remained within the circle was a scorched and blackened crater.

Stalwart’s head bobbed in satisfaction. “Well struck.”

I was unable to respond, breathing heavily, sweat glistening my coat from the immense effort I had just put myself through. The broiling clouds above us rumbled, and it started sprinkling. Unless Moonwatch could recover from atomization, he could not possibly have survived that last attack. And yet I carefully scanned the area, making sure he was not just lying in wait somewhere near me. There was nothing. It seemed his companions had beat a hasty retreat as well, or at least were very well hidden. My own companions certainly seemed scattered. I could only see Stalwart, with no sight of Subtle, Sidereal, and Emeraude whatsoever.

I was not sure how to feel about having lost sight of the warlocks and of the idea the rest might have escaped. A deep part of me yearned to crush more of them, to give them but a fraction of the fear and misery they had inflicted on me over a decade ago. But the more rational part of me noted that I was tired from the battle with Moonwatch and that it would be wise for me to take time to recover. I was not much use in a fight without my magic, and any battle with warlocks would require it. I started considering going after Sidereal, though where he was now I couldn’t say. Still, it would be good to know how his pursuit of the mercenary necromancer had gone.

But that idea evaporated when Subtle brought me a considerable bounty: Tick Tock, dragged towards me at daggerpoint. Tick Tock’s wide-eyed near-panic contrasted sharply with Subtle’s self-satisfied smile. “Good tidings.” She pressed her dagger to her prisoner’s throat to bring him to a stop. “I got our pony. He tried to sneak away during the fight, but I knew how badly you wished to speak with him. I ‘convinced’ him to come with me.”

My pleasure at Subtle’s capture of Tick Tock was only shadowed by the broiling hatred growing in me at the sight of him. He and the other warlocks he was working with must have been responsible for Tempus’ murder. ‘Twas too much of a coincidence that he was with them for it to be otherwise. We had spotted four warlocks and dealt with two of them, but that left us with the other two to still worry about. And those were only the warlocks we knew about. I needed information and I needed it now. I could be dealing with the most important warlock hunt of my career if Moonwatch was here. If somehow the rest of his cohorts from the Lunar Rebellion were here too...

I glared at Tick Tock and my voice came out in a snarl. “Thou wilt tell me everything. Now.”

He recoiled from me as best he could with a dagger held to his throat and whimpered.

“I said now!” I threw a pain spell Corva had been more than happy to teach me onto Tick Tock. He cried out in pain and spasmed, falling against Subtle, who had to scramble to maintain her hold without accidentally slitting his throat.

Stalwart blinked. “Magus, that is enough!”

My teeth peeled back in a snarl as my head snapped towards the sergeant. “It will be enough when he talks! This warlock is responsible for the murder of an archmagus, and his fellow conspirators for many, many more. And I am not about to let them slip through my hooves.”

Stalwart fell silent, though I cared not in that moment what he was thinking behind his stoic mask. My bodyguard pacified, I whirled back on Tick Tock, who closed his eyes and whimpered rather than face me. “Who art thou working with?!”

“Hidden Facts!” Tears ran down the face of the archmagus’ traitorous apprentice. “Hidden is in Fillydelphia!”

I released the pain spell upon hearing the name of the archtraitor of the Lunar Rebellion and the most wanted pony in all of Equestria.

Author's Note

Chapter 11

Hidden Facts. The name caused a swell of emotions to flood up inside me. Mother said that she had killed that most vile of warlocks back during the Lunar Rebellion—back when I had nearly been sacrificed. Though there had been rumored sightings of him since the war, so I had not been sure what the truth was. Hidden was a highly talented illusionist in addition to steeping himself in the black arts, and more than one warlock before him had managed to survive their reported deaths. Could that be true of Hidden as well? I needed to find out, immediately.

“Where is he?!” I snarled at Tick Tock. “Where is Hidden Facts?!”

Tick Tock whimpered, instinctively trying to back away from me, but Subtle held him in place. “I-I do not know. Please, do not hurt me anymore.”

“I will do as I wish, warlock,” I spat contemptuously. Stalwart and Subtle exchanged glances at that, but I ignored them. “I ask again: tell me where Hidden is or this will become much more unpleasant for thee.”

“Hidden?” Sidereal picked his way through the ruins of the buildings smashed during my battle with Moonwatch. Much of the area was on fire now, and ponies were running around trying to put them out before the whole city burned down. When he reached us I saw that he had an intense gaze about him. “Are you speaking of thatfiend?”

“Aye, this traitor says that he is in Fillydelphia.” I glowered at Tick and prodded him in the chest. “Though he is not telling me where he is.”

“He might not know.” Subtle pressed her dagger up against Tick’s neck until it nearly drew blood. “Might. It would help his case to cooperate with us. After all, thou art a mere minnow in a pond with some very large fish, neigh Tick Tock?”

“Y-yes!” Tick all but screamed, tears running down his face. “I did not know who I was working with! Please, I did not intend for my master to be harmed. That was not my doing!”

“We will see about that.” Sidereal drew his cloak close around himself. “For thine own sake, thou better tell us the truth, for ‘twill be the only thing that might save thee from the noose. Tell us what happened, from the start.”

Tick Tock’s body sagged and his ears fell flat. “It all started after Archmagus Tempus announced his retirement. He ... he told me that I was not shaping up to be a proper magus, that ‘twas not where my talents lay. I have always wished to be a magus, ‘twas my only ambition in life, and I told him so. But he would not listen.” His eyes fell to the ground. “‘Twas around then that I was approached by Magus Last Second. He is one of the magi working out of the castle. He told me that I need not give up my dream of becoming a magus, that there were alternate methods to becoming a magus for those willing to learn. But he wanted something before he could aid me.”

“And what was it that he wanted?” Subtle asked, having relieved the pressure of her dagger.

“Magus Last told me that he wanted some documents from the Archmagus’ tower,” Tick Tock answered, barely above a whisper. “He wished for mine aid in getting into the tower and taking the documents. ‘Twas not our aim to hurt anypony, merely take those documents and then leave.”

Sidereal snorted. “‘Twas a foolish task thou agreed to.” The recountment caused Tick Tock to hunch his shoulders.

Magus Last Second was not a magus known to me, but ‘twas a name to follow up on later. Though now it seemed we might be on track to finding out what the warlocks desired. “And what were these documents?”

Tick Tock shook his head. “I do not know. They were of a secret nature. He was often working on secret projects he spoke with nopony about.”

My eyes narrowed. “Thou better not be lying to us.”

He cringed pathetically. “I am not! ‘Twas my task to lower the wards on the tower and let Magus Last and his compatriots in. We were to take the documents and leave. ‘Twas to be as simple as that.”

“Then what happened?” Sidereal demanded.

“First Magus Daylight showed up,” Tick Tock said sullenly. “There was not supposed to be anypony else there. Th-then I discovered that I was actually conspiring with Hidden Facts and Moonwatch! Please, I did not know I was working with them! Believe me!”

Sidereal frowned. “How many were there?”

“Um, half a dozen? I think? I was not keeping count. There were far more than I was expecting.”

I tilted my head to the side. “Why not infiltrate the tower when Archmagus Tempus was away? I would think there would be fewer risks then.”

A flash of confusion ran over Tick Tock’s features. “I ... I do not know. They wanted to do it during the night. I thought ‘twas because they wished to do the deed while the archmagus was asleep, instead of taking the risk of him walking in on us doing the task.”

I was not satisfied with this answer. In fact, a great many things about this did not make sense. Had the entire reason for coming here been to murder Tempus? But why do so during the conclave? Hidden was supposedly an extremely intelligent and wily warlock, but the timing of this just seemed reckless.

I decided to continue with the questioning. “And what happened after thou let in thy compatriots?”

Tick Tock swallowed and licked his lips. “They told me to stand to the side, and let them deal with Daylight and Tempus. Then they proceeded upstairs and ambushed them. After a brief fight they managed to capture both of them. From there they took the documents they desired while one of the warlocks—I do not know her name—used some sort of mind magic on Daylight and Tempus. Removing their memories of the incident, she said.”

“So why set the tower on fire?” Sidereal asked. “That strikes me as unnecessary if the intention was to make them forget the event.”

Tick Tock scrapped his hoof along the cobblestones. “I do not know that either. As we were leaving the tower I asked what would happen once Daylight and my master regained consciousness. I was worried they would come hunting us once they realized something was amiss. Th-That is when Moonwatch said I had a point and set the whole tower alight.” He clenched his eyes shut in pain. “We then made a hasty retreat from the castle.”

These details were not adding up to me. Sidereal was right: why go through so much trouble to alter the minds of Daylight and Tempus only then to try and kill them? Mayhaps Tick Tock had misidentified the spells the warlocks were using, or been lied to. No doubt the warlocks would have been interested in probing the minds of two senior magi, especially when one might have had pertinent information about the files they deigned to steal. Mind reading spells could also destroy memories, either by design or accident. ‘Twas a simple enough explanation that the warlocks had always intended to kill their victims in order to cover their tracks and had simply not told Tick Tock for fear he would balk at the suggestion. Though Daylight’s wards against fire would have been a significant oversight on the part of the warlocks if this was the case. However, it might very well have been their intention, using the fire as an excuse to frame Daylight for Tempus’ murder and to destroy most of the evidence of their misdeeds.

“What then?” Subtle asked while I contemplated this.

Tick Tock swallowed. “After we escaped the castle Hidden and Moonwatch stepped aside to speak privately, though of what I know not, for Hidden had cast a privacy spell. All I could tell was that ‘twas a spirited debate ‘tween them. Once it had ended, Hidden took half of his compatriots with him and Moonwatch told the rest of us that we were to celebrate with food and drink.” He hunched his shoulders tighter. “That is when you discovered us.”

“Then where is Hidden?” I demanded.

He shook his head. “I do not know. He did not say where he was going.”

That answer was unacceptable. “I ask where is he? Talk, or I will make thee.” My horn lit as I summoned more of my magic. “Thou wilt tell me everything thou dost know.”

Subtle cleared her throat and nodded behind me. “Magus, I believe somepony wishes to see you.”

“Who is interrupting me during an import—” I spun around and my voice caught abruptly when I saw Shadow standing behind me with a deep scowl and a dozen of her clanponies by her side. “L-Lady Shadow, I did not see you approach.”

Shadow raised an eyebrow as she regarded me. “Midnight.”

Sensing the question in that single word, I tried my best to re-compose myself after my surprise. “I have discovered a plot most foul. Hidden Facts is here in Fillydelphia.”

Shadow’s voice came from deep within her throat. “So he escaped death once again?”

“Aye, sadly it seems so. I just slew his vile follower, Moonwatch.” I pointed to the crater I had created battling the warlock. “And Tick Tock here claims to have seen him.”

Shadow’s eyes went over the destruction that had been wrought over the neighborhood. Multiple buildings had been demolished in the struggle, and yet more burned in its aftermath. “Tell me everything.”

I took a deep breath before recounting everything I had learned from mine investigation. Sidereal, Subtle, and Stalwart each added their own details, like how the necromancer mercenary Sidereal had been pursuing had managed to escape him despite his best efforts. Shadow did not speak until I was done, though I could sense her growing unhappiness as I told my tale.

“So the traitor yet lives.” She shook her head. “These are ill tidings. We will have to find him at once.”

“That is what I am trying to get out of this perfidious buffoon.” I glared at Tick Tock, and he whimpered.

“Please do not let her hurt me anymore,” Tick Tock begged. “I am telling you everything I know. I merely wished to become a magus, I did not mean to bring harm to anypony!”

“So he claims,” I growled. “But he could be lying. He has every reason to cast the blame for what has happened onto another to save his own hide. He knows the consequences for betraying and murdering his master. Allow me to further interrogate him and I will get him to talk. Mother has trained me how to do such things.”

“Perhaps, but I would have my answers more effectively and with higher accuracy from a trained interrogator,” Shadow announced. She then waved for her guards to take Tick Tock. “We will take him back to the castle to be questioned properly.”

Mine ear flicked as I was relieved of my prisoner. “And what shall I do?”

“Thou shouldst rest and recover thy strength; I fear thou wilt need it ere we are done.” Shadow’s stark gaze swept over the devastation surrounding us. “For now, thou hast done enough.”

I awoke with a violent start to the sound of the door to my quarters slamming shut. Blinking the mildly painful blurriness from mine eyes, I looked to see Mother trotting inside, a pair of servants trailing behind her. ‘Twas now morning, part of my hazy mind noted, though ‘twas difficult to tell from to the gloom outside. Grey clouds filled the sky, and a light drizzle peppered the windows.

Mother scowled as she sat at the small dining table and watched the servants go about placing breakfast onto the table. “Sit and break thy fast,” she commanded me shortly, pointing to the seat opposite of her. “‘Tis a warm meal, and who can say when next we will get another?”

Stretching sore muscles, I stood up from the couch I had evidently collapsed onto. I yawned as I sat at the table, my mind trying to remember all the details of the previous night. The thoughts came sluggishly. It felt like I had merely slept enough to remind me how tired I was, rather than actually recover from the events of the previous day. Memories of last night came to me one by one: Archmagus Tempus’ murder, the conversations afterwards, my battle with Moonwatch, and mine eventual return to the castle and escort to my quarters in Castle Arcana.

I blinked the last of the blurriness from mine eyes. “What is transpiring?”

“A great many things, child.” The servants asked Mother if she required anything else, but she waved them away.

I waited until the servants left before I spoke again. “Tell me.”

Mother grunted as she placed a napkin on her lap. “We have learned what we can from Tick Tock, though 'tis precious little.”

I glowered at the news. “Is he being uncooperative?”

“Hardly that. He has told us all he knows, but ‘twould seem he was little more than a useful idiot.” Mother picked up her fork and started cutting up her eggs. “Our enemy was wise. They told Tick Tock nothing of value that could compromise them. And I said eat.”

I placed some hashbrowns in my mouth to placate her. Part of me wondered if they had truly discovered everything they could, but I dismissed the idea. No doubt Shadow and Mother had thoroughly interrogated Tick Tock by now, or had experts at such things do the task for them. If Mother was confident they had learned everything to be learned, then that was that. “So what now? I cannot imagine that you or Shadow will do nothing about this.”

Mother scoffed as she buttered her toast. “Hardly that, child. We are pursuing several lines of inquiry.”

I had to remind myself to finish chewing my food before speaking. “I wish to aid in finding Hidden and the rest of his foul lot. I desire to cast Hidden on fire to give him endless torment, freeze his organs to reduce him to helplessness, utterly destroy his body as shadows consume him, and finally take his skull for my collection.”

“I am sure thou dost, and I will see that thou art given the chance to aid us.” Mother ate some of her food before continuing. “In the meantime, we investigate. There are only so many places that a warlock of Hidden's infamy can operate out of, and e’en his mighty magical disguises are not as impenetrable as he thinks.”

“With the resources at our disposal, I cannot imagine he will be able to escape us forever,” I agreed. “‘Tis just a matter of actually finding them, and then destroying them utterly, as to leave no doubt of their ignominious ends.”

Mother dabbed at her mouth with her handkerchief. “Just so. When we are done here, pursue whatever lines of inquiry thou might find.” She held up a hoof to forestall me. “And then inform me of the results at once. I will not have thee gallivanting off into mortal peril again.”

I frowned as I realized she was referring to my adventure the previous night. “What I did was necessary to conduct mine investigation. I could not risk our enemies knowing that I sought Tick Tock, not when I knew not the nature of our enemy. Indeed, we still do not know all who might be an enemy here in the castle. If I was Hidden I would be sorely tempted to leave a spy within our camp to report back what we have planned. And in the end my efforts bore fruit: I smote Moonwatch and captured Tick Tock for interrogation.”

“And allowed two other warlocks to escape,” Mother scolded. “Thou shouldst not have engaged with so many dangerous warlocks, especially in a crowded restaurant. Dozens could have been killed.”

I grimaced at the chastisement. “‘Tis not so simple as that. They might have gotten away from me if I had waited.”

Mother rolled her eyes. “Thou hast the means to track the warlocks if need be. Thou used a tracking spell to find them to start with, and ‘tween thy magic and thy companions ‘twould have been simple to follow them wherever they went. They might even have led thee to their base. If thou hadst called for aid as thou should have then we could have brought enough force to crush them outright and capture all of them. Now instead, we have a useless pawn, several destroyed businesses, one dead warlock and two more on the run who have by now no doubt forewarned their compatriots.”

My ears flattened as Mother crushed me with the facts. Had I erred so badly? At the time I had thought I was doing what needed to be done, but now...

“What is more,” Mother continued, “Moonwatch came perilously close to defeating thee. And he was but one of Hidden’s lesser students. From what I have been told of it, thou didst attack him like a wild mare, with no concern but trying to slay him. That is not how I taught thee to fight. What would happen if Hidden Facts himself appeared?”

I grimaced, but still rallied. “I might have been able to defeat him as well. Moonwatch was not nearly so weak as reports on him have claimed, and Hidden is still a pony who can be defeated. You have done so in the past.”

Mother snorted. “I am not inclined to risk my child and heir’s life on ‘might’. And thou shouldst not take Hidden so lightly. He became an archmagus because he had the skill to do so, and has since steeped himself in the black arts. If thou seest him with anything less than an archmagus by thy side to fight him with then thou art to flee. Am I understood?”

My shoulders slumped, though something burned within me at the same time. “Yes, Mother.”

“Swear it to me, child.” Mother fixed me with a firm gaze. “Thou art not to battle Hidden, or to go gallivanting about without mine or Shadow’s permission. If thou dost so I will remove thee as a field magus and give thee a less dangerous role. I made thee a field magus to gain experience and build thy reputation, not to get thyself killed. Understood?”

A desire to argue with her bubbled up within me, but I pushed it down. If I defied her now the consequences would be dire, I knew that for certain. Her ire was up, and she would accept nothing but my compliance. Thus I answered, “Yes, Mother.”

Mother carefully studied me for a moment. “Go ahead and eat. Thou dost not want thy meal to get cold.”

We ate in silence for a few minutes before I mustered up the courage to speak again. “Why do you think Hidden Facts has returned after all these years, and at a conclave at that? Such strikes me as madness, for all of his enemies are gathered here. The moment he loses the element of surprise we will o’erwhelm him with our full might.”

Mother chewed over her food before answering. “The presence of all his enemies may be precisely why he has come here, if this is some plan for revenge.”

I raised an eyebrow. “Such would be a bold move, if perhaps a foolish one. 'Tis wiser to defeat one's enemies in detail than to face their united power.”

“Aye, but first we would have to find him, would we not?” Mother pointed out. “And as befits his name, he can hide quite well. And there are benefits to having all your enemies in one place: it gives one the opportunity to crush them all at once if one has the power to do so. The problem with defeating one’s enemies in detail is that it can give them the opportunity to marshal their strength and counterattack. And he had the advantage of surprise. He was supposed to be dead.” She glowered at the mention of her principle enemy from the Rebellion. “I slew him myself. Or at least, I was quite sure I had. Damned illusionists.”

“It seems that the rumors we had heard of him still being in the world were true after all.”

Mother hummed. “Perhaps. Or perhaps we are being deceived.”

I paused in the middle of eating some eggs. “Someone would be foolish enough to pretend to be Hidden when he is the most wanted pony in all of Equestria?”

“Infamy can be a powerful tool,” Mother pointed out. “Some would follow him for the promise of power and prestige his supposed name offers. Never forget the power of names, for they can make a mere pony seem like a god if they are spoken enough and with sufficient reverence. Moonwatch alone is a small player. Moonwatch backed by Hidden Facts...”

“That is true.” I mulled over that idea as I ate. “So there must be some sort of dark scheme here. Is it possible he merely wanted those files they stole and will not flee the city?”

Mother momentarily froze. “Perhaps, but I can hardly be certain of that.”

I leaned forward. “What was in those secret files, anyways? What was in them worth killing an archmagus over?”

Mother’s eyes narrowed and her voice turned icy. “That is for the archmagi to know, and only us. Cease this line of questioning.”

I sat back again at the harsh response. While I did not know what was in them, I knew it must be very important. Perhaps the files contained research on some forbidden form of magic. That would explain why Mother did not wish to discuss the details. The archmagi had leniency to research what would normally be forbidden magic under specific circumstances. ‘Twas often necessary whenever some foul spellcaster discovered some new form of evil to cast, or created some evil artifact that threatened the harmony of Equestria. While such knowledge might not be suitable for everypony, such things still needed to be studied to be understood and countered effectively. More than one disaster had been averted by such preventative research. Knowledge was power, even if it was of a forbidden nature.

Knowing Mother would not answer on the matter, I switched topics. “And what of Daylight? Will he be released now that we know that he is innocent?”

“No.” Mother bared her teeth in a scowl. “Shadow and others think that is ... ill-advised at the moment.”

I tilted my head to the side. “And why is that?”

Mother snorted. “Because we have nothing but the word of a pawn that he is innocent. Some of the others argued that he might be a double agent intended to spy on us, and that some sort of elaborate ruse has been set up. If we had captured more of the warlocks to interrogate to corroborate Tick Tock’s story then ‘twould be a different matter, but as it is Daylight is still suspect.” Her eyes flicked to me, and I could sense the anger in them—though whether ‘twas solely directed at me or others as well I could not say. “There is also the matter that his mind has been tampered with by the warlocks. ‘Tis possible they might have laid traps within it, such as to try and assassinate an archmagus at an opportune moment. Until we can confirm what we know to be true, he will remain imprisoned.”

“I see.” That was quite poor news indeed. “And what of the conclave? Have you informed them of what transpired?”

Mother jabbed her fork into her food. “Such would be foolishness. If the wider conclave knew what happened Topaz would most likely push for an immediate vote for a new archmagus, citing the need for decisive leadership in face of a crisis. If that were to happen, Daylight would never win. Not while he is imprisoned and under suspect for the murder of Tempus.”

“But should we not unite the magi order against the warlocks immediately?”

Mother slashed her hoof through the air. “Do not be so short-sighted. Aye, maybe that would unite the magi order, but that is only a maybe. Remember, Topaz is our political enemy; her goals are contrary to our own. There is no guarantee she would cooperate with us once she became archmagus. She would have the authority of her new title, and we would be within her march. Neigh, I can see her demanding to take command during this crisis, both to assert her authority and to build her reputation across Equestria. And that is only in the short term. In the long term she will be a continual thorn in our side. She will oppose our every aim, and during a critical time—especially if there is to be a war that will most heavily fall on Eastmarch.”

As I thought all that information over it sounded true. Topaz had certainly proved to be highly opportunistic thus far considering how she had seized upon Daylight’s plight to further her political goals. “You probably have a point, Mother.”

“Of course I do, and there is another problem.” Mother’s voice darkened. “There might be more traitors in our midsts—traitors that might include Magus Topaz herself. I do not like how quick Topaz was to declare Daylight as Tempus’ murderer. Mayhaps she merely had a moment of inspiration and seized the opportunity when it presented itself, but I have my doubts. ‘Tis also possible she was reading from a pre-prepared script and took advantage of a moment she knew to be coming. And even if Topaz had no involvement in this evil business, it is possible other magi do. We need to be very, very careful.”

“I can understand your points,” I said. “In truth, I worried Topaz might be involved in the Archmagus’ murder as well. ‘Twas a possibility I contemplated when I started mine investigation, and why I did not go to anypony about Tick Tock.”

“Just so.” Mother shrugged. “And I do not like how hard Topaz pushes to find out everything she can about our investigation. Thy battle with Moonwatch has her faction in an uproar. They demand answers for what is going on, though thus far I have been able to keep them from doing anything of importance. But we need to find Hidden quickly if we are to keep Topaz from becoming more of a nuisance than she already has been.”

In truth, I was not enthralled with the idea of the magi order being divided at such a critical point, but there seemed no simple solution to the problem as long as Topaz remained the leader of her faction and Daylight imprisoned. Not if I wished to risk the future of Equestria. Putting aside the fact that Topaz might secretly be a warlock, her plans would not make Equestria for the better. Not to mention I was not about to put Chivalrous in a position of power.

“Then we best get to work.” I worked to finish my meal, but then stopped as something came to mind that had been greatly bothering me. “But first, there was something of importance I wished to ask you.”

“Oh?”

I watched Mother carefully as I spoke. “When were you going to tell me I have a brother?”

There was a nearly imperceptible freeze in Mother’s body. “As thou dost not have a brother, I do not know why I would tell thee such a thing.”

I glowered. “Do not lie to me.”

Mother’s eyes narrowed. “I would not lie. And mind thy words to thy mother.”

“Daylight seems convinced you are his mother,” I growled out. “He has evidence, even. You stayed at a Sol Invictus retreat during the time he was born, coinciding with a significant donation you gave to the Order. Your support of his career... Your vehement opposition to the idea of us marrying.”

Mother stared at me in silence as the seconds ticked by. What went through her head I could only guess. But eventually she spoke in a cool voice. “Ah, that. Yes, he is my natural child. But as the two of you do not share a sire, he is but a half-sibling.”

My jaw squared as she finally admitted the truth. “Why have you kept this a secret from me?”

Mother sighed and ran a hoof through her mane. “I am sure thou dost recall how often thine utter lack of discretion vexed me in thy younger years.”

My teeth clenched together. “That may have been true in the past, but I am a filly no longer. You should have told me by now—told him.”

Mother let out a long sigh and rubbed the bridge of her muzzle. “It is not so simple as thou wouldst make it sound.”

“And why not, pray tell?” I demanded. “Is me knowing Daylight is my brother so damaging to your designs?”

“It is a potentially troublesome complication, aye,” Mother said. “And in any event, I would have told thee in due time.”

“When?”

“When I thought it wise to do so,” she said in an airy tone.

I crossed my arms over my chest. “Which sounds like never.”

Mother spoke in the dismissive way she always did when she thought I was being slow. “Well, if I had known thou wouldst be this willful about it...”

I stood up from the table, quite done with this conversation. I could not believe her, to keep such a thing from me for so long. And for what? Her politics? Sometimes I wondered if her titles and position mattered to her more than me. “Mayhaps I should go to Shadow and speak with her. It seems we are done here.”

“As thou wilt, child.” Mother returned to poking at her food, seeming unconcerned that we had spoken of something so important.

I stormed out.

Shadow had taken up Tempus’ office. It took me the better part of an hour to finally get to see her and the wait had not improved my mood, the time only allowing me to stew in my discontent over my mother hiding family from me. Just like she hid mine other mother from me, as well as the rest of her family. Was it her intention to block me off from the rest of the world unless it suited her political ambitions? Such things made me consider what my future should be, and what role Mother should actually play—assuming I could exert my will.

In any event, I was led into the office where Shadow was standing and looking out the window as sprinkles continued to fall. “Midnight.”

I dispensed with pleasantries and went to straight to business. “Shadow, I wish to aid you in your investigation to find Hidden Facts. I desire to see him utterly destroyed and ensure he remains dead this time.”

Shadow turned to face me and smiled warmly. “And I would be happy to have thine assistance, Midnight. What avenue of investigation wouldst thou pursue?”

I rubbed my chin as I considered the options available to me. “Considering finding Hidden is the most crucial thing we need to do right now, I could dispatch the Great Unkindness to comb every nook and cranny within the city to see if they can find our quarry. They possess many sets of eyes and would not draw attention like our soldiers and magi.”

Shadow nodded. “By all means, do so.”

“I hardly think that is quite necessary,” said someone else from behind me. I turned to see Emeraude enter the office, wearing a serene smile. I had wondered where the fey had gotten off to, and now she held both our attentions.

Shadow raised an eyebrow. “Oh?”

“Indeed,” Emeraude said. “I know where Hidden Facts is.”

That news caused my body to stiffen. “Where is he?”

Emeraude tsked and shook her hoof. “Come now, you should know ‘tis not that easy.”

Shadow frowned as she watched the fey. “I believe this is the part where you offer us a bargain.”

“Naturally, Lady Protector.” Emeraude smiled widely. “I can hardly give over such information for free, but I am sure you are quite capable of paying the price for the information I bear.”

Shadow scowled, and I asked, “And that price is?”

Emeraude crossed her arms. “Hm, now that is the tricky part. I do not wish to offend either of you with an offer, but knowledge on where to find a mortal enemy of yours cannot be sold cheaply. I would be willing to tell you where Hidden is in exchange for having your firstborn with me, Midnight. That would pay for it and more, such as my council, aid in learning more magic, or several other things we could negotiate over.”

I opened my mouth to reject the idea, but then paused. Was the bargain so terrible? True, ‘twas incredibly risky, and the matter of a child was no small thing by any measure. But Hidden Facts was a terrible foe to Equestria, one that had slain many with his schemes. The dead of Polaris’ Folly could all be placed at his hooves, he had ritually murdered two archmagi—including Morning’s husband—and now he was involved in the murder of another archmagus and had framed Daylight for the crime. Not to mention he was a deadly threat to mine own life. Where would the death and chaos end if he was not stopped?

It had to be asked, what was the price I was willing to pay to defeat such a terrible foe?

Sensing my ruminations, Shadow arched an eyebrow. “Surely thou dost not intend to accept such a bargain, Midnight?”

I frowned as I admitted my thoughts. “‘Twould allow us to find Hidden and put an end to his schemes, neigh? Lives could be saved if we can crush him once and for all.”

Shadow shook her head. “At an unacceptable price. I will not allow thee to enter such a bargain, and potentially throw thy life away in some fey’s mad scheme.”

A flash of annoyance ran through me at again being told what to do, but Emeraude spoke before I could reply. “Unacceptable?” Emeraude tilted her head to the side. “‘Tis more than perfectly fair. And 'tis not as though I desire to steal the child away. We can surely negotiate equal shares to the child. In fact, I would prefer it that way.”

“So you say,” I hedged. More than a little of me was tempted by the idea, though the risks were considerable. The price seemed acceptable now, but there could be hidden hooks in the deal.

Shadow grunted from deep within her throat. “This decision should not be made lightly or so suddenly.” She faced me directly. “I do not think thou shouldst make this bargain. We have other investigators looking for Hidden, and one of them might have found something by now, or soon will. ‘Tis unwarranted to make such a deal over thy firstborn.”

I frowned but nodded. While I was unsure about the matter, mayhaps there was another way. If the other options available to us did not work, we could fall back on Emeraude’s proposal. “Mayhaps there is another bargain that would be more acceptable?”

“Let us see.” Emeraude tapped her chin. “Well, there is an annoying vassal of mine that could stand to be brought into line. Since taking my post as chief spirit of the royal demesne, not all respect me as they should. I will bring them all in line in good time, but it will take time. ‘Twould be a boon if I could receive your aid in dealing with one of my more troublesome vassals. ‘Tis a simple deal: I help you with one of your enemies, and you help me with one of mine.”

Shadow frowned as she carefully studied the fey. “That is ... undeniably equitable on its face. And who would this enemy be?”

“Another fey by the name of Baran,” Emeraude said. “He is a great irritation to me, but nothing formidable ponies such are you or Midnight cannot deal with.”

Shadow hummed and then waved me over to talk in private. I approached her and cast a privacy spell. “I am wary of making any bargain with her ... but as the fey often do, she presents a compelling case and a bait that is hard to ignore.”

I sighed and nodded. “That is their way. The issue is that we have a dangerous foe that needs to be defeated, and time works against us. If we try and find Hidden with our own methods he might escape us—or worse, pull off some vile scheme at least as terrible as anything he did during the Lunar Rebellion. I cannot imagine he would risk coming to the conclave unless his plans warranted such a profound risk to himself.”

“Aye.” Shadow closed her eyes as she took a deep breath. “Two hours. Set the Unkindness to searching and pursue any other inquiries. I will have a few apprentices research the enemy she asks thee to contend against as recompense. Two hours is a small enough span to hopefully avoid any losses while allowing us to do our due diligence. Once that time is up ... then we will see what we must do.”

I agreed and went to work.

Author's Note

Chapter 12

I flew above Fillydelphia on black wings. The clouds above me rumbled, their discontent accompanied by a steady drizzle that made the cobblestones of the street slick. I watched through eyes that were not mine own as the citizens of the city went about their business whilst avoiding the steady rain. The streets were not as busy as when I first arrived. Whether that was because of the murder of their archmagus or because of the weather, I could only guess.

Next I was standing on a tavern windowsill. The rain had driven ponies indoors, and business was steady as ponies talked between food and drink. Talk of the conclave was on many lips—especially the murder of Archmagus Tempus. Wild rumors flew. The Archmagus had been murdered by a rival. No, he had been poisoned. No, he had fallen afoul of one of his experiments. One table had convinced itself that the magi were on the verge of civil war, for they had seen a pair of magi battle in the street and level a whole city block.

I transferred my consciousness to another raven busy watching a poor earth pony take advantage of the rain to clean their meager belongings. The next raven watched the city square as well-appointed ponies, likely city administrators passed from one building to another on business. Another raven busied itself pecking seeds thrown about by a kind-faced student at Fillydelphia University.

Time and again I moved my soul from one raven of the Great Unkindness to the next in search of the warlock Hidden Facts. In a city of thousands, I needed to discover one pony who was damnably good at keeping himself from being found. But I had hundred of eyes all about the city, each searching for my quarry, and I had my own magical senses to further augment the efforts of the Great Unkindness.

Still, as time stretched on I feared that my task might prove futile. Even with the aid of the Great Unkindness combing a whole city for one pony was difficult, especially when considering Hidden’s immense talents at avoid detection. Still, I had to put my best effort forward. The only alternatives were to accept failure or take Emeraude’s bargain, since I did not consider letting Hidden get away once again to be acceptable.

It was only after nearly two hours searching that I came upon a discovery. I was within a raven flying to an abandoned building when suddenly I was violently expelled. The experience was a searing agony, as though I had suddenly struck a wall of fire and electricity as solid as brick. I fortified my will to keep myself from being thrown back into my body or worse, and through immense effort rebuilt my astral projection.

Once I regained my senses I took in my surroundings. The raven had continued on forward, though briefly stopping in midair to turn in my direction, confused by my sudden expulsion. Carefully, I expanded my magical senses forward, detecting a powerful ward. Following its edges, I discovered the ward was set up as a dome over a single building located against the city wall: the abandoned militia barracks.

Curious. What reason would a place like this have such a ward? ‘Twas possible the ward was some throwback to when the barracks had been in use before the Lunar Rebellion, but further examination determined the enchantment was fresh and solid. They would not be so after a decade of neglect. No, these were newly made, I was sure of it. The barracks were also supposedly haunted, though obviously the wards were not made to keep spirits within its walls. (1) These were specifically built to keep out intruders and prevent any kind of clairvoyance into the building.

1. Near the end of the Lunar Rebellion, the Blade Clan had taken up residence in the barracks since their disgrace and dismissal. Seeing an opportunity to remove the pegasi occupiers from his city while the main Pegasopolian army was stuck sieging Canterlot, the mayor of Fillydelphia ordered the garrison poisoned and then assaulted in the middle of the night. In a single bloody night nearly the entirety of the Blade Clan’s fighting strength was slain, and Fillydelphia liberated. However, the sudden betrayal and breaking of hospitality resulted in many ghosts rising up in the barracks. The Magi Order was unable to swiftly dispel the dangerous ghosts, and it was eventually decided to abandon the barracks and place several wards over the building and bar the entrance.

I summoned more ravens to examine the barracks. I could not get close with my astral form, but the ravens could pass by easily. Once they were done scouting the building, they left the perimeter and returned to me. From there I entered their bodies and examined their memories.

There were recent signs of activity within the barracks: fresh trash was stored in receptacles in the kitchen, and food was ready to be made and served. Another raven had spotted ponies within the building, one of whom I recognized as Moonwatch’s compatriot from the previous night. I flew through the memories of the other ravens sent to scout, and they all confirmed that the barracks was in use. Though none of them had spotted Hidden, that did not mean he was not inside. He could simply be disguised as one of the other ponies in the barracks, or in some room unable to be seen by window, and thus the ravens.

It was enough to act on.

I returned to my body with great haste and informed Shadow of my discovery. She in turn summoned Mother, and the two of them brought yet more ponies together to discuss what must be done. The two of them met with the archmagi available, as well as several other distinguished magi and guardponies they both trusted implicitly. Much to mine irritation, I was not one of those ponies. Despite all mine efforts in fighting and tracking the warlocks in our midst, I had been deemed of insufficient importance to consult on what must be done about Hidden Facts and his coven of warlocks. ‘Twas quite peturbing.

I paced in the hallways near where everyone was meeting. Little surprise, the room had been heavily warded against any sort of eavesdropping or magic with similar effects. Thus I was stuck waiting. And waiting. And waiting yet more.

Stalwart raised an eyebrow as he watched me pace back and forth. “Midnight, at this rate you will wear a groove in the floor.”

I halted in my steps to look at my bodyguard. “That would take a great deal of more effort. This stone seems well-made and solid.” Mine eyes narrowed at the door leading to the meeting hall. “Of course, if this meeting lasts much longer, I might very well accomplish the feat.”

“You seem troubled.” Stalwart took a seat on one of the cushions lining the hallway. “Shall we discuss it?”

“Naturally I am troubled,” I told him as I returned to my pacing. “There is a dangerous band of warlocks in this city that needs to be hunted down and destroyed.”

“And they will be,” he stated in a calm and measured tone. “Do you believe Lady Shadow will not make that her highest priority?”

“Of course she will.” I grumbled under my breath and shook my head. “What I fear is that Hidden will slip away while we tarry. He is a slippery opponent who managed to evade Mother several times during the war, and has since avoided every attempt to find and kill him.”

“And if we rush in heedlessly, how likely is he to escape?” Stalwart inquired. “Presuming it is indeed him in Fillydelphia.”

I let out an annoyed huff. “That is true. He is a damnable enemy like that.”

Stalwart frowned as he watched me pace back and forth. “Do you have so little faith in others?”

I stopped to face him. “That is not what I said.”

“You have no seeming confidence in anyone's abilities but your own when it comes to stopping these warlocks.”

I felt mine irritation rise at this line of questions. “They have not caught Hidden thus far.”

Stalwart popped his shoulder. “And surely a single young magus can accomplish what the greatest magi and warlock hunters of our age cannot.”

I scowled deeply. “Art thou mocking me?”

“Perhaps.” The Sergeant met mine unhappy glare with his own level stare. “A touch of mockery is good for all of us from time to time. The most cutting critique usually affects us because we think it true.”

I growled and plonked down onto a cushion next to him. As annoying as it was, he was not incorrect. It was perhaps arrogant to think I would miraculously succeed where the efforts of the best of Equestria had thus far failed. It didn’t help that part of me did believe I could do so. And would it not be a great boon to my career to defeat such a great enemy to Equestria? Though the pragmatic and cautious part of my mind reminded me that I would never become archmagus if I got myself killed in some foolhardy venture.

I crossed my legs over my chest. “So I should do nothing?”

“Quite often you will find that thought, planning, and considering the advice of others is better than acting rashly.” Stalwart nodded to the door. “And that is what they are doing right now.”

“I already know this,” I huffed. “But I am not even included in the discussion. Despite all I have done, I have been shunted off and told to mind myself while the adults discuss how to deal with this crisis.”

“Yes. That is often the case when you are not part of the upper echelons of power,” he said.
“They are the ones who must make decisions on weighty matters, and we must have faith in them.”

“That is easier said than done.” I hated feeling helpless. Great forces were on the move, and I was stuck sitting here doing nothing but waiting for others to decide what would be done.

“Is it?” Stalwart turned his head to face me. “You have never questioned your mother's lead before.”

Mine ear twitched. “And why should I not, now and again? She questions everyone—even Princess Celestia. Should I not follow in her example?”

Stalwart scratched behind his ear. “That is one of the benefits of her rank, and even then she does so carefully. She knows how to push without pushing too far. Otherwise she would not still be Grand Vizier.”

I let out an annoyed huff. “So what wouldst thou recommend? Stoically stand aside and do nothing?”

“I would at least hear them out before questioning and doubting.” Stalwart looked about the hall, making sure we were alone before he spoke more quietly. “Midnight, might I speak frankly?”

I tilted my head, as ‘twas rare for him to make such a request of me. “Thou mayest.”

“You are letting your humours become unbalanced,” he reprimanded. “You became so enraged you tortured a prisoner for information, and now you are driving yourself into a frenzy.”

I blinked slowly. “Tick Tock had betrayed his master and consorted with warlocks that murdered an archmagus. His crimes are both great and foul.”

“None of that makes my concerns any less valid.” Stalwart frowned deeply. “You did not know exactly why Tick Tock was there. He might have been the warlock’s prisoner, or otherwise present against his will. What is more, you were hasty to attack. There were too many ponies nearby who could have been hurt during your battle with Moonwatch.”

I shifted in place and stared at the stone floor as my embarrassment grew. “Mayhaps I ... acted hastily. My blood ran hot when I spotted Moonwatch. I was nearly sacrificed by that warlock during the Rebellion, and the battle had done little to cull my rage before my attention turned to Tick Tock.”

“And if our enemy is Hidden Facts, hot-blooded rage is not the best mindset to approach him in,” Stalwart answered levelly. “Not to mention the other problems likely to be born of it. Anger is natural, but if it runs uncontrolled it can destroy you as much as your enemies if not e'en more so. Your attacks against Moonwatch bordered on reckless, and he nearly defeated you as a result.”

I thought back to the battle with Moonwatch and exactly how the battle had gone. To my great irritation, an analysis did not shed a good light on my efforts. Given his immense power, a head-on clash was not the way to fight. I had other options to potentially carry the day, as grating as it was to admit that even just to myself. “It seems I am doomed to always be lectured, whether by thee, Mother, or somepony else, but thy point is well made.”

My bodyguard placed a hoof on my shoulder. “Mine intent is not to lecture, merely to help. For example, a rushed bargain with a fey could be incredibly dangerous.”

I stiffened. “I am aware of that.” I sighed as I knew what direction this conversation was turning. “And thou art of course speaking of Emeraude and my dealings with her. I was not quite so hasty. After all, I found an alternative to her deal by discovering where the warlocks were hiding.”

“I am, and I worry you are being hasty in this matter too,” Stalwart warned. “She is not to be taken lightly. She is an old and canny being who will not hesitate to take advantage of this crisis to get what she wants.”

I rubbed my brow, suddenly very weary of this conversation. “Thy point is made. I will be careful in the future, but 'tis nothing I am not handling. I do not plan on making any additional deals with her until I have resolved my current bargains.”

“Of course.” Stalwart squeezed my shoulder. “I merely thought to bring such concerns to your attention.”

“That is fair enough, Sergeant.” I sighed and leaned back against the wall. “And really, I do thank thee for thy loyalty. I realize I am not the easiest pony to keep safe. Especially during days such as these.”

Stalwart smiled and nodded. “‘Tis my pleasure, Midnight. You are one of the stranger ponies I have served with, but also one of the better ones. ‘Tis why I seek to council you.”

“I suppose I can take the latter as a compliment,” I said.

“You should.” A slight frown crossed his features. “Though I ask in that spirit that you do not manipulate me as you have been these last few days. I am a simple warrior who does not wish to be caught up in such games if I can.”

“Ah.” Mine ears wilted. I had thought mine actions necessary, and it had not been mine intention to harm Stalwart in any manner. “Though I am still perturbed by—”

My words were cut off when the meeting hall doors opened. A score of grim-faced ponies walked out, none so much as giving me more than a glance before moving beyond, whispering carefully to one another in small groups. Some of the last to leave were Mother, Shadow, and Morning, their collective countenance every bit as dour as the magi and warriors who preceded them.

“Excuse me, Sergeant. I trust we can discuss this later? I wish to see how the meeting went.”

“Of course, Magus,” Stalwart said, a hint of hesitation in his tone.

I got up and trotted over to them. “What has been decided?”

Mother’s eyes narrowed as she took me in. “Many things.”

I frowned when nothing else was forthcoming from Mother’s lips. “Such as? Surely we plan on rooting the warlocks out of their den?”

“Naturally,” Mother scoffed as she puffed her mane with a hoof. “We discussed several plans.”

Morning nodded in agreement. “This needs to be carefully planned, lest Hidden Facts once again slip through our hooves.” Her face darkened with a dreadful scowl. “We cannot allow that to happen again.”

“Indeed not.” Shadow’s wings twitched ever so slightly. “Assuming 'tis him, and not merely a lie.”

“We should assume it is just to be safe,” Mother said.

“I agree,” Morning said. “If 'tis merely a fraud then all we lose is overwhelming a less capable enemy. Either way, we need to be careful of a trap. Hidden was always a wily foe.”

“Well said.” Mother’s eyes lingered over me. “Which is why 'tis vitally important the ones hunting him keep a cool head and measure their actions carefully.”

I did not like the way Mother had said that, but kept my mouth shut for the moment. I dearly wished to join the hunt for Hidden Facts, and would not risk losing my place in that hunt to misplaced words.

“That is why I have volunteered to stay here at the castle.” Morning scowled deeply. “I know not what I would do if I saw the murderer of my husband, so I will content myself with protecting the conclave as long as Shadow brings us Hidden's head.”

“A task I should do quite well at, considering.” Shadow remarked, tapping her helmet. Her armor had a great many magical properties, the most potent of which made her ideal to fighting powerful warlocks. Besides Mother, she was the most formidable warlock hunter in the city.

Still, even Shadow would need aid in this task. Hidden had at least a hooffull of supporters with him, and who knew what else hidden from view. “I would volunteer to aid you, Shadow. I wish to see Hidden defeated, his plans shattered, his followers slain by ice and fire, and all that he is laid low and put to ruin.”

Shadow sighed and shook her head. “No.”

I was momentarily taken aback by this response. “‘No’? Why not? You said I could come and end the menace earlier. ‘Twas I who discovered that Hidden was in Fillydelphia, who took Tick Tock prisoner, and who destroyed Moonwatch. I even found the warlocks’ hiding place. What has changed that I cannot aid in finishing off Hidden’s warlocks once and for all?”

Shadow looked at Mother out of the corner of her eyes. “Thy mother was adamant.”

Mother nodded firmly. “I will not have thee gallivanting about and getting pulled into one of Hidden's traps. Especially when 'tis plain they intend to target thee.”

“Why me specifically?” I asked, my thoughts whirling as I tried to figure out how to convince them to allow me to join Shadow in hunting the warlocks. “Because I am your daughter?”

Mother sniffed and raised her chin. “I am sure there are reasons, but I have no interest in beating them out of the enemy.”

I ground my teeth together and felt my cholor rise. “And do I not have the right to see justice through with these warlocks? They tried to sacrifice me when I was but a child. Does that matter for nothing?!”

Mother’s eyes narrowed as she addressed me coldly. “They will come to justice perfectly well without a single hot-headed, inexperienced young magus running about the city torturing prisoners into unconsciousness.”

I felt as though a dagger had been stabbed in my heart when Mother voiced her accusations. After all I had done, after all my work trying to please her... Even after I had all but proven Daylight’s innocence, defeated one of Hidden’s most loyal supporters, and then brought us to the verge of dealing with one of Equestria’s most dangerous enemies, she still held such a low opinion of me. Her words rent a great wound, and it was a struggle not to tremble upon hearing them.

I turned my back to her, my voice cracking as I tried to maintain my dignity. “Well, I see how highly you think of me, Mother. It would seem I am undeserving of going on this warlock hunt, much less your approval.”

Shadow stepped up besides me as she shot a repoving glower Mother’s way. “Sunbeam is merely concerned for thy wellbeing, Midnight.”

Morning placed a hoof on my shoulder. “We just finished with what you could call a ... spirited debate. We are all tense, and likely a bit unwise with our choice of words. After everything else that has happened, I am sure thy mother was not harshly reprimanding thee.” She also gave Mother a meaningful look.

Mother let out a deep and clearly deeply annoyed breath. “Yes, of course. I am only concerned for thy safety. Hidden is a dangerous enemy, with all the skill and power of an archmagus and a practitioner of the blackest arts besides, and thou art still a junior magus. Thou art not ready to face one such as he. Neigh, I would not send even the most senior magi to face him alone.”

Was it as they said, or were they merely trying to placate me and keep another argument from brewing ‘tween me and Mother? Mother had been working herself to the bone since coming to the conclave, and the murder of Tempus had not helped. Though I still doubted the sincerity of her half-hearted apology, and that knowledge on its own hurt. I also had to wonder if I had erred so badly capturing Tick Tock that I had lost the confidence of these ponies. Thinking back, I had probably been overly zealous in carrying out my duties. Seeing the likes of Moonwatch alive and in Fillydelphia had taken me by surprise. But if my actions had resulted in me losing the respect of these ponies whose respect I desired...

My shoulders sagged as the reality of the situation fell over me. “So I am not allowed to go?”

Morning shook her head. “Some of us must stay in the castle to watch over everypony here. Such is the case for thy mother as well.”

My head tilted at the news. “That is so? I would have thought Mother would be leading the charge against Hidden.”

Mother spoke with a trace of venom. “That is so, but we have our duties to fulfill and the wider picture to consider. We need ponies to remain at the castle to defend it in case Hidden attacks the conclave, not to mention ‘tis only prudent to hold back a reserve to befoul any evil Hidden might get up to within the city itself. It might very well be his plan to pull us out of position by luring us to the barracks whilst striking elsewhere. Thus I have left the hunting of the warlock to a warlock hunter.” She nodded to Shadow.

“It was also Princess Celestia’s wishes that Sunbeam remain here while Shadow arrests Hidden and his followers,” Morning explained. “She is flying here with all haste to aid us if needed. We pray that we will not, but we saw no reason for her not to come.”

They had contacted Princess Celestia through some magical means? Little surprise when the crisis was as serious as it was. “So what will I be doing then?” I asked. It seemed that I was fated to stay in the castle. Sulking publicly about it would do little good, so I tried to move forward with practical matters, as much as it might pain me.

“Thou wilt stay at my side,” Mother declared. Her features darkened as she scowled. “Especially considering Topaz is being insistent about speaking with thee about what happened in the city. She wants to open a formal inquest.”

I frowned deeply. It seemed that Topaz was attempting to spin the incident with Moonwatch into her favor, much as she had with Daylight and Tempus’ assassination. She might even intend on having me arrested in order to embarrass Mother and pressure her. “I see. And I take it we do not wish this to be so, aye?”

Morning’s ears flicked as she glanced in Mother’s direction. “Among other reasons, thy mother wishes to keep Hidden's presence secret for now.”

Mother scoffed and tossed her mane. “The last thing we need is half the city in a panic and the other half chasing after him in hope of a reward. ‘Twould be chaos that likely get a great many ponies killed and allow our enemies to escape.”

“So you argued during the meeting,” Morning groused.

“Far better a small team of talented hunters with armor and equipment suited to hunting an illusionist,” Mother countered. “We can put our trust in Shadow in this.”

Morning let out a long sigh. “Then let us pray that you are right.”

Mother’s nostrils flared. “I have quite a bit of expertise in hunting warlocks.”

“And I will capture Hidden, if 'tis him we face.” Shadow placed a hoof on Morning’s shoulder. “Copper will have justice, that I swear to thee.”

Morning took a deep breath and nodded. “As you say, Shadow.”

“Then I wish you luck in your hunt, Lady Protector,” I said, trying to keep the disappointment out of my voice.

Shadow smiled and nodded. “Thank you, Midnight.”

Thus I left Shadow and her team to deal with Hidden Facts. I could do nothing more.

Author's Note

Chapter 13

“Are you sure we cannot see the Archmagus?” Magus Sugilite asked me for the seventh time this conversation. “I would not require more than five minutes to make my case to her.”

I did my best to keep my patience in the face of the mare as she tried to bypass me. Mother had kept me close since Shadow’s departure, and she had not been content just letting me keep to mine own devices. Instead, she had assigned me to act as her assistant as she continued her work at the conclave and appointed me to her small office. This amounted to screening through the horde of ponies who wished to meet with her to discuss the hundreds of issues that troubled their minds. Quite a number of ponies had come to Fillydelphia specifically to see Mother and the Lady Protector, and whatever schedule had been made to accommodate them before had been thrown into chaos after the murder of Archmagus Tempus. This was not helped when many ponies wanted to know what was going on with the investigation. I had nearly lost track how many times I had had to turn ponies away after telling them the investigation was ongoing and that the results would be made public in due course.

Sugilite, a magus stationed within Southmarch, was yet another pony who sought an audience with Mother. The problem was that Mother was quite busy with a dozen tasks already, and could not be disturbed but for the most dire of news. I knew her claims that she needed but five minutes were false; anypony who said that just wished to get into the presence of the pony they wanted to speak with, then use that invaluable opportunity to engage in a larger discussion. I had seen such things done in the past, and I knew Mother would be quite vexed with me if I grew weak in the face of such pleas.

“I assure you, I will pass along your concerns about the Diamond Dog raids in the south,” I told her. Sugilite frowned, so I sought to make more reassurances. “I can recommend to her that we send more patrols along the border. This sounds like a task where the Long Patrol would be of use.”

Her features softened and she nodded. “That is all I desire. The slaver runs have become more bold as of late, and ponies in the bordering villages fear for their safety.”

“I gathered as much,” I said with a serene expression, not letting mine irritation over being told this for the seventh time show. “Rest assured, this matter will be brought to her attention and dealt with appropriately.”

Of course, that depended if the soldiers could be spared for such a thing. The growing reiver raids and High King Severus’ enigmatic intentions were a serious concern for the safety of Equestria right now and would thus require the bulk of the Royal Guard’s attention, whereas the Diamond Dog raids were largely a local issue at this point. That would be something to bring up with Shadow later, for she was the one who actually dealt with troop movements, but it was still probably best not to voice those concerns at the moment. It would only make Sugilite stick around to insist on seeing Mother yet again, and I had already spent too much time on this one pony—however valid her worries were. There were others who wished to see Mother with their own matters of varying importance, and I needed to play the part of gatekeeper so that she was not swamped.

Thus, I moved to end the conversation. “You will hear from the Archmagus before the end of the conclave, that I promise.”

Sugilite pursed her lips. “Very well. But time is pressing. Even now there might be more attacks taking place.”

Taking a cue from Mother when she wished to end a meeting, I stepped next to Sugilite and started guiding her to the door. “I understand, and I also plan on bringing this up with Lady Shadow at the next opportunity. The sooner this is brought to her attention the better.”

“You would do that?” she asked as she got moved towards the door. “I wished to speak with her as well, but she has not been available.”

“All in good time,” I said as I finally got her through the door’s threshold. “Consider it a favor to try and expedite this. In fact, it will probably be more efficient this way.” Mother would no doubt have had words with me if I had not made this seem as though I were doing Sugilite a favor. After all, nothing should be made to seem easy if you wanted to seem important.

“Now how about you try and enjoy the conclave?” I suggested. “I am sure the cooks are preparing something in the kitchens, so feel free to relax while I deal with this matter.”

Finally, I got the mare to leave. And as had been the case since I had took my station, yet another pony entered immediately after her. Though to my surprise, instead of being yet another supplicant, ‘twas Morning carrying a small dish of cookies. Morning closed the door behind her before giving me a friendly smile. “Having fun?”

I shook my head. “‘Fun’ is not the word I would use for this work. It is tedious, long, and I do not feel like I am accomplishing much of note.”

Morning frowned for a moment. “That was sarcasm, Midnight.”

I blinked slowly. “It was? I had thought it a question.”

“Yes.” She cleared her throat and placed the tray of cookies in front of me. “In any case, I wanted to check up on thee. How art thou?”

I huffed and sat down behind the desk, doing my best to ignore the aches gained from my battle with Moonwatch the previous night. “Mother has me filtering through those seeking an audience with her. There are a great many questions and much confusion over the status of the conclave, Tempus' murder, and Lady Shadow’s actions. Besides those issues, there are a great many things ponies wish to bring to Mother’s attention: threats that need dealing with, matters of budgets and research, political schemes, and so forth. Mother wishes me to keep the bulk of them away from her while she addresses other matters.”

Morning sat opposite of me. “One of the more important tasks thou canst have.”

I tilted my head. “You think so?”

Morning nodded. “The one who controls access to a leader has no small portion of that leader's power. In order to see her they have to convince thee to let them pass. There have been ponies that have gathered great power for themselves through such jobs.”

That took me aback. I had not really seen it that way; it made sense, but ‘tween my disappointment over not getting to join Shadow and Mother’s recent treatment the full implications of what I was doing had not impressed themselves upon me. In truth, I had thought this nothing more than a kind of punishment, or merely something to keep me busy while Mother dealt with more important matters. The fact that I had been excluded from every meeting Mother had participated in since Shadow had departed only further served to make me feel like I had been exiled. Still, ‘twas hard to dismiss the idea that my current position was one of power, if one dependant upon Mother.

“Yes, I suppose that is true,” I grudgingly admitted.

“But you don't seem interested in that.”

I frowned as I considered the reasons for my disquiet. “Probably because my heart was set on assisting Shadow with hunting the warlocks.” Shadow had departed along with Archmagus Mossy Banks, Archmagus Bracing Rime, and Dame White Knight, as well as several of her warriors and other reliable magi such as Sidereal. They had gone to the barracks, but according to the message she had sent back to the castle they had only met a token resistance of some undead guardians.

It seemed that the warlocks had abandoned the barracks, though Shadow had noted they at least found evidence of where Hidden and his cult had fled. Mother had not deigned to tell me where that might be during the brief period where she had told me the contents of the message sent to her, no doubt because she worried I would sneak away to try and join the hunt. Now Shadow and the others were hunting Hidden, and I knew not where or when they might return. ‘Twas frustrating.

“Ah.” Morning nodded. “You don't like being in the rear while others fight?”

“Aye, that is the case.” I huffed and picked up one of the cookies to fiddle with. “‘Tis unsettling to me. Both because I am not aiding them, and because I am not sure what the warlocks are plotting.”

Morning cocked an eyebrow. “What dost thou mean?”

“I am not sure the warlocks have shown all that they intend to do,” I explained. “We now know that they murdered Tempus. But why? And why do things in the manner they did? ‘Twas sloppily done, and put us on their tracks. Why did they break into the Archmagus’ tower to start with? Why did they steal those documents? Why modify Daylight’s memory? What was there that warranted the great risk they put themselves in?”

Morning frowned deeply and she only spoke with reluctance. “Mayhaps they...” She stopped herself and shook her head. “No, Midnight, put it from thy mind. Thy part in this is over. Thou hast done enough already.”

I crossed my legs over my chest. “I do not see how I could while the warlocks remain free.”

Morning glowered at me. “How about where thou destroyed multiple homes and places of business in thy battle with Moonwatch, or tortured a prisoner?”

The accusations made me turn my gaze from her. “Ah.”

Morning let out a long breath. “Midnight, thou must realize when ‘tis time to stop. Many ponies are frightened by what has happened, and Topaz is demanding to question thee as a result. It has caused no small trouble for thy mother, as the pressure against her has only increased as a result of that battle. Some of the rumors I have heard e’en question if thou art of sound mind.”

“I did not mean to harm anypony,” I insisted. “Other than the warlocks, that is. The buildings were ... I lost my composure at the sight of Moonwatch, as Stalwart has already pointed out to me.”

The hard look Morning had been giving me softened and she started rubbing my back with a hoof. “I understand, even if not everypony else does. As soon as Shadow deals with these warlocks everything will be made right again, or at least as right as they can be. Trust in them and abide for now.”

I let out a huff. “I do not like standing around and doing nothing.”

“That is what we both did during the war,” Morning pointed out.

The unpleasant memories of the Lunar Rebellion returned to the surface. Of ponies going off to war, how fewer had returned, of the waiting, the fretting, of grieving family, friends, how I was forced to watch Mother go into battle and knew not if she would return this time, and how I had nearly been used as a sacrifice in a bid for the rebels to win the war. “And I found that time extremely unpleasant.”

“We all did.” Morning let out a long sigh. “I can understand disliking it. But I suppose I had an entire war and lifetime to accustom myself to it. I am no battle mage.”

I tilted my head. “Is that something you regret?”

She shook her head. “The vast majority of the time, no. I like enchantment, and making new and useful objects. However...”

Morning fell into silence, and I moved to the other side of the desk to sit next to her. “What troubles you?”

Morning wrapped a leg around me to draw me close. “My husband died because of Hidden Facts. And now my son is among those who hunt him.”

Mine ears wilted. “Then 'twould seem you have far more reason to complain than myself.” Damnation, now I felt guilty for my sulking over my wounded pride whilst Morning was fretting over her son.

“Aye, but complaining and lamenting my fate achieves nothing.” She rested her head on top of mine. “In truth, ‘twas no small relief to know that thou wert not going with Shadow as well. Bad enough that a mother should have to worry about one of her children going to battle, much less two.”

“No, I suppose not.” I hunched my shoulders, for I had not considered how mine actions might affect Morning. It would never be mine intention to hurt her in any manner, but no doubt everything I had been up to had caused her even more worries. And she must have fretted upon hearing of my battle with Moonwatch. I wondered what Mother must have first thought upon hearing about the battle. Had she been worried at all? Maybe had a bit of pride? Or had she merely been unhappy with me and the trouble I had caused her?

Morning frowned deeply. “I can do nothing except believe in them. Pity I do not have thy mother’s strength.”

“Most ponies do not. Even I seem to fall far short.” That was a bitter medicine to swallow. Would I ever measure up to her, or would I forever fall short of her expectations? “What would you do with that strength if you had it?”

“I have buried a husband. I would not bury a child as well.” Morning squeezed me tighter. “And I would make a world where none ever needed to.”

I shifted to look up at her. “That would be extremely difficult to achieve, for several reasons.”

“I know.” Morning shrugged. “But if I had unlimited power...”

“But alas, we do not possess such power.” Indeed, I too wished for greater power for myself. With such power I could smite my and Equestria’s enemies, and make Mother pleased with me. There was so much good I could do; instead I was so very terribly limited by my constraints.

“No, we do not.” Morning frowned in contemplation, and when she spoke ‘twas half to herself. “Although ... perhaps when thou art free, we might discuss a few possibilities.”

I blinked slowly as I studied Morning’s suddenly stoney features. “Possibilities?”

“For how to keep those we love safe.”

Before I could inquire further, there was a sudden insistent knock on the door. I glowered at the door and the interruption to our discussion. “‘Twould seem that somepony is growing impatient with the wait.”

Morning sighed as she rubbed her brow. “Such are the hazards of power. Everypony wishes to see you and none like to wait.”

I stood and made my way to the door. “Let me see if this is actually something of importance or not.”

I opened the door and saw a pony with whom I had only been introduced to in the past. Minty Breeze was a magus belonging to Mother’s faction. She appeared to be perhaps a little younger than Morning, and had a lime-green coat with a dual-blue and white mane.

She flashed me a smile that was tight at the edges. “Magus Midnight, Magus Morning, I apologize for being brief with you, but I have a crisis that requires the Archmagus' immediate attention.”

I could not help but frown, for I had heard that a half dozen times already today. But where the others had merely said that to try and grab my attention or had overstated their importance, there was something different in Minty’s continence. There was a reluctant stiffness to her movements as opposed to the self-assurance or business like approach of the others.

“What is the problem?” I asked. “I fear that Mother is quite busy and cannot be disturbed.”

“I trust it must be important if you brought it to our attention,” Morning added.

Minty drew in a deep breath before bringing herself to speak. “I am afraid that Magus Guild and Magus Jasper are having another row of it—some foolish thing about seating arrangements or somesuch. You know how it is with them; one of them believes the other slighted them in some manner, and then it escalates into a great drama for all to see.”

I nodded. “Aye, I remember hearing of them nearly coming to blows several times in the past. They have even dueled one another a couple of times if I recall correctly.”

“Indeed so, and now they are threatening to duel one another yet again,” Minty stated. “I managed to keep them from going straight to the dueling ground, but we need Sunbeam to mediate 'tween them again to keep them from killing one another.”

So that was the issue. Guild and Jasper were both influential senior magi in their own rights. The problem was that they had a well-known rivalry with one another that had existed since they were apprentices. Since Mother required both of their support to maintain her power, it usually fell upon her shoulders to negotiate ‘tween them to keep the various flare-ups from becoming a major incident that might split her power base.

The problem was that Mother might very well be too busy to do so, for she was meeting with several important magi right now. Many within the conclave had become quite perturbed when Shadow had left Fillydelphia along with two archmagi, and all without any official word on why they had suddenly departed. Thus Mother was even now trying to assure them that all was well, and that nothing drastic needed to be done like a formal inquest being made or for the conclave to proceed to decide on who shall become the next Archmagus of Eastmarch. Interrupting her right now could have drastic consequences on the conclave as well as the hunt for Hidden.

Morning let out a resigned sigh. “Now of all times?” She shook her head. “The both of them need a sharp thump on the head. And in her current mood, thy mother might deliver far worse.”

“Mmm, true. Doubly so if her meeting is disrupted.” I looked at the door that Mother was on the other side of. “Mother will notenjoy being interrupted right now.”

Minty let out a huff. “Well somepony has to talk sense into them. All I have been able to do is get them to stop long enough to get Sunbeam. If nothing is done within the hour there will be a duel.” She frowned as she took my measure. “Though if Sunbeam is unavailable, it might also work if somepony with her authority were to speak with them.”

I thought over the proposal. Mother would not like it if I left on an errand, but she would like me interrupting her even less. She had even instructed me to deal with anything that wasn’t a true crisis. While Guild and Jasper’s feud was a serious affair, ‘twas hardly an emergency, especially if I dealt with the matter in a quick and decisive manner.

“I can assist in this,” I told her. “Mother has gotten them to see reason plenty of times before, and there is no reason I cannot do the same.”

“I'm sure between the two of us we could talk some sense into them.” Morning smiled dryly as she stood. “If nothing else, we can always put the fear of thy mother into them.”

“Likely so.” Minty stiffened as Morning approached the door. “Though I would hardly require you to come, Morning. I am sure Midnight can handle this herself.”

Morning raised an eyebrow. “Is there a reason I should not come?”

Minty shook her head and quickly said, “Hardly, I just did not wish to put upon you if 'tis unnecessary.”

“I might as well help see to the matter,” Morning said icily. “Midnight and I can speak with each of them separately and keep them from feeding off of one another.”

I nodded. “And I would appreciate Morning's help.” Her experience at these types of negotiations could prove invaluable to me. It certainly seemed a better way to treat her than leaving her here to fret.

“Very well then.” Minty turned and opened the door. “Follow me.”

As we crossed the threshold I nodded to Stalwart, who had been stationed just outside the door. I had sent Subtle on an errant earlier from which she had not yet returned, and I had not seen Emeraude since Shadow and I had told her that we did not require making a deal with her. “Sergeant, would you come along? It seems we have a duel to prevent.”

“I see.” Stalwart fell in step with us. “Over what, if I may ask?”

“Probably something greatly foolish to anypony but the participants.”

Stalwart stifled a pained groan. As was the case with most warriors, he had little tolerance for such politics. “I hope 'tis at least near a tree so that we might foalsit in the shade.”

“I doubt we will be so lucky,” Morning said.

Magus Minty led us into another section of Castle Arcana. Soon we found ourselves being escorted to one of the castle’s towers. Minty opened the door to the surprisingly dark interior.

“They are inside,” she explained.

But instead of finding two eternally quarreling magi, we were faced with far different company. Duke Chivalrous stepped out from the shadows to give us a leering grin. “Ah, so good of you to join us.”

In addition to the Duke, there were a dozen armed ponies dressed in the colors of House Line spread about the tower. Most were positioned on the floor with us, though a few held crossbows up on the staircase above us. ‘Twas not difficult to guess that we had not stumbled upon Chivalrous by chance.

I glared at Minty out of the corner of my eye. “What perfidy is this?”

Morning frowned at Minty’s back. “Explain. Now.”

Minty did not have the dignity to look at us as she spoke in all but a whisper. “Please forgive me, but I have owed House Line a great favor since before the war, and 'tis a debt I must repay.”

Chivalrous’ smile was smug as he withdrew his sword. “And thou mayest consider thy debt paid, Minty.”

Stalwart stepped ‘tween me and Chivalrous. “I hope it was worth your head.”

My jaw clenched, for we had indeed been led into an ambush. What type of debt did House Line hold over her? Whatever it might be, discovering the truth would have to wait until we were out of danger. “Get out,” I spat. “Consider thyself lucky if I deign to forget this betrayal.”

In truth, I had no intention of forgiving or forgetting what Minty had done here, but ‘twould not do to put her back to the wall just then. As it was we were badly outnumbered, and magic would be our only way to even the scales. No sense driving Minty to the point she would desire to defend Chivalrous out of fear for her life. Her reckoning could wait until after I was done with the fool before me.

Minty half-mumbled a final apology before she skulked out of the tower, leaving us alone with the Duke and his soldiers. Even if Chivalrous had chosen the ground for a battle, I was determined not to show him an ounce of fear. So I addressed him with all the contempt I held for him. “And what sort of damned foolish idea has gotten into thy head this time?”

Chivalrous tsked as he shook his head. “So crude and uncultured. Doubtless the product of thy base heritage and low breeding. Fortunately, we are not to be burdened with that any longer. Consider thyself under arrest.”

I snorted. “Arrest? For what?”

“For destruction of property and assault,” he stated cooly. “Magus Topaz and several other magi wish to question thee over what has happened. For my part, ‘tis my hope that thou wilt be promptly tossed into a jail cell and executed soon afterwards. ‘Tis what thou deservest.”

I was not about to let myself be arrested by Chivalrous. He was at least as likely to slit my throat when he had me at his mercy as take me to Topaz. No doubt he would sleep easy at night giving everyone the excuse that I had ‘resisted arrest’ or ‘attempted to flee’ and been forced to kill me to keep me from ‘escaping’.

I sniffed derisively. “I do not recognize thine authority. If thou wishest to place me under arrest then take it up with the Grand Vizier—and if that is not to thy liking, go find Her Highness and bring thy issues up with her. I am sure she will see such a distinguished pony as thyself. See thee and then repudiate thee for thy foolishness. In the nicest of terms, of course. For she is ever polite even when faced with the greatest imbeciles Equestria has yet produced.”

Stalwart spread his wing blades and eyed the guards flanking their master. “You should stand down, sir. You might yet walk away alive.”

Chivalrous tightened his grip on his sword. “Fool. Dost thou think I have not secured my flank ere I moved against thee?”

“I would not put it past thee,” I mocked. “Thy behavior has been quite foolish thus far, and
I do not believe thou hast the wits to learn from past mistakes.”

Morning frowned deeply at the Duke. “Think very carefully about whether you truly wish to do this, Chivalrous. I am sure you remember how well it ended for your family the last time they made a move against Sunbeam Sparkle's daughter.”

I nodded in agreement. “I remember well. It resulted in much fire and death.”

Chivalrous’ lips curled in an ugly smile. “Ah, yes, run and hide behind thy mother's skirts.”

I ground my teeth together. “I hide from nopony. But can the same be said of thee? If thou wishest a duel, I will gladly grant it to thee. I have need of venting my spleen.” And ‘twould be a pleasure to wipe that smirk from his face. Not to mention I much preferred my chances of beating Chivalrous in a duel than a brawl with him and all his guards. Especially when I preferred Morning to be out of danger.

The Duke’s smile widened. “Well then, why not? I shall name my champion and enjoy watching her destroy thee.”

I scoffed. “What fool would be thy champion?”

“Why, you already know her,” he stated. “The future Archmagus of the Eastern March, Gleaming Topaz.”

I was momentarily taken aback at that announcement. Locking horns with one of the most senior and capable battle magi in Equestria was a very different prospect than the one I had envisioned. “...oh.”

Author's Note

Chapter 14

After our confrontation with Duke Chivalrous I returned to my quarters with Stalwart at my side. I had a duel to prepare for, after all. Morning had departed my company to negotiate with Magus Topaz in the hopes that she could prevent the duel before it happened. Likely ‘twas a doomed venture, as Chivalrous would never seek to compromise. An opportunity to kill, maim, or humiliate me in a duel no doubt pleased his base tastes, even if he had to get a proxy to do most of the actual work. ‘Twas possible Morning might be able to get Topaz to decline becoming Chivalrous’ champion, if unlikely. Topaz needed Chivalrous’ political support, and she would appear weak to her other supporters if she failed to aid an ally who so desperately needed her now. Even if Morning did manage to convince Topaz not to take part in the duel, ‘twould no doubt come at a great cost. Topaz was ever the political opportunist, and if I had to guess, would demand that Morning join her against Mother in the conclave. That could have terrible consequences for the balance of power.

So I worked to don mine armor for a duel that I did not truly desire. I would gladly have fought Chivalrous; he could not have hoped to withstand mine attacks, and it would have been extremely satisfying to show him the error of his ways. Dueling Topaz was a very different prospect, however. While we were political enemies, I did not personally despise her. True, she was a consummate schemer, but I could hardly claim Mother or even I were any better. Certainly Mother had used unsavory tactics to gain an advantage over her political enemies over the years, even if they were for the betterment of Equestria. What is more, Topaz was a much more dangerous opponent. As a senior combat magus with ambitions to become an archmagus, she was not one to casually enter combat with.

“Thou shouldst be more careful about issuing challenges,” Corva chided. “Especially somepony as important as a duke. Most powerful nobles have somepony they can call upon to duel on their behalf.”

“So I am aware,” I grumbled. “I just did not think ‘twas the case with Duke Line. Not after the way he backed down last time.”

“The situation has changed,” Corva pointed out. “Instead of Chivalrous merely making a fool out of himself by diving too deep into his cups, now the whole conclave is up for grabs. Thou art quite possibly the key to Topaz’s ascension to archmagus if she plays her cards right.”

“So I am aware,” I repeated. I sighed mentally as I checked to make sure my armor was fitted right. “But there is little I can do but fight this duel and try and win it.”

Corvo's voice became harsher. “Trying is not acceptable, only victory. Thy life is on the line. If Topaz can become archmagus by leaving thee bleeding and broken on the dueling field, she will do so.”

I huffed. “‘Tis far easier to say I need to win than to actually achieve victory. Doubly so against a foe as capable as Topaz.”

“Indeed.” There was a moment’s pause before Corva spoke more carefully. “Thou shouldst take mine offer.”

I froze as she reminded me of her offer for power. “This again.”

“This again because thou dost continue to throw thyself into great mortal peril,” Corva chided. “If thou art going to keep fighting foes such as Moonwatch and Topaz then thou needst my power. That is not an opinion, that is a fact. Thou wert fortunate in thy battle with Moonwatch, and only a fool depends on fortune to carry them through a battle.”

“‘Twould also be foolish for me to trust a spirit that I do not fully know,” I stated.

Corva was slow in replying. “I only wish to aid thee, Midnight. ‘Twould wound me terribly to see thee perish. Please, accept my power. The price is small, and thou needst it. ‘Tis better than anything thou wilt get from that fey or anyone else, and where some might seek to trick thee I will stand by my promise. My power will let thee beat Topaz, as well as any other foe thou might face.”

I thought carefully about the proposal. She was right that I could use greater power, but the risks of making a bargain with her were significant. If I could but see the results of mine actions before making decisions then things would be so much easier.

My ruminations on how I should respond to Corva were interrupted when the door slammed open. Mother stormed into our quarters and glared at me. “And why art thou armoring thyself?”

“I am about to engage in a duel,” I told her. “Armor is very useful to keeping myself from being wounded as mine opponent seeks to spill my lifeblood upon the dueling ground.”

Mother scoffed. “Thou shalt be doing no such thing.”

I frowned at her tone. “Unless Morning can negotiate peace 'tween me and Chivalrous, I will be.”

“Hardly.” Mother tossed her mane. “If it comes to that, I will see to Topaz.”

My frown deepened. “And what do you mean by that?”

“I will stand as thy champion in the duel, obviously,” she told me. “I can hardly allow my daughter and heir to get herself killed in some poorly conceived duel.”

I bit back mine intended first response and instead tried to reason with her. “Mother, that would embarrass me in front of the other magi. Nopony would respect me, mine honor, or my word if I came running to you. I would be like those young noblings whom you always mock for crying to their parents whenever they are embarrassed. Does my pride and standing mean nothing to you?”

“It would save thy life,” she said without a hint of give. “Topaz has decades of experience o'er thee. Better wounded pride than...”

So that was it. Once again Mother had no confidence in me, as seemed to be so often the case these days. I turned from her as I went about putting on my cloak. “I can defeat her.”

Mother slammed her hooves down on a nearby desk, making me jerk back. “THOU ART MY DAUGHTER!”

Silence reigned ‘tween us, and my heart raced in reaction to Mother’s outburst. Rarely had she subjected me to so much of her ire, and ‘twas unpleasant in the extreme, but deep down I knew I could not submit to her. If I did so then she would always use such tactics to bully me into compliance, just as she had in the past. I drew myself up to face her, as uncomfortable as it was to meet that fierce gaze when ‘twas directed at me. “Am I not a magus? Am I not to fight mine own battles? Am I to take the insults of that cretin without comment and let him intimidate me with other magi?”

“Hardly. As I said, I will deal with him and Topaz.”

“I have not declared you as my champion,” I told her.

“Easily amended.” Mother unraveled a scroll and placed it on the desk. She waved me over, and I looked at what had been written. As expected, it stated that Mother would be my champion for the duel. All that it required was my signature, for which Mother offered me a quill.

Something burned within my chest as I scowled down at that letter. Signing it felt like an admission of defeat, and how Mother did not think I could see to my own affairs. “Do you think so little of me?”

Mother stepped closer to me, invading my space as she lorded her superior height to loom over me. “Sign. Now.”

I met her eyes, my decision having been made. “No.”

Mother’s eyes narrowed and when she spoke ‘twas with the absolute iron tone of a pony who expected to be obeyed without question. “That was not a request. Thou art my daughter, and thou wilt do as I command.”

“Or what?” I demanded, my throat dry and heart thumping as I did all I could to keep from trembling in the face of the mare who had been my master for my entire life. A fiery and stalwart titan whom loomed over all that I knew.

Mother glowered at me and subjected me to an oppressive silence, and every second that passed made that silence all the more terrible. For that silence promised many awful consequences should I not give in to her desires here and now.

My first instinct to that unbending will was to bow to Mother and her demands, as I had done so many times in the past. After all, I had always thought of Mother as wiser than me, stronger, and more experienced. Why should I not do what she said? Especially when the consequences for defying her could be quite terrible? Certainly doing so now could result in disaster. I was not at all certain I could beat Topaz in a straight fight such as the one I was now forced to wage. ‘Twould be so much easier to let Mother take my place. She was arguably the best duelist in all of Equestria, having won many duels over the course of her career. In some ways ‘twould be wiser to let her take over for me. ‘Twould be a far smaller risk to myself, and more likely to result in victory.

I took that letter and levitated it ‘tween us—and set it on fire. Mother’s eyes widened at the display of open defiance. When I spoke ‘twas with all the resolution I could bring to bear. “I am going to duel Magus Topaz. You can support me in this or you can not. That is your choice. But either way, I am going to fight and I am going to win. Whatever it takes.”

Mother’s teeth showed as she scowled. “Or she will kill thee. She has decades more experience, is a veteran of the Lunar Rebellion, and strong in her magic. Never once did the Rebels breach the section of the wall she held, and she has since gone on to deal with several threats to Equestria.”

My course set, I did not allow myself to be intimidated in this. “I remember hearing tales of a fierce young magus who with determination and skill beat several magi more experienced than herself at a conclave, and made her name known to all.”

Mother’s response was to give me a gaze she normally reserved for somepony she intended to slay. It seemed she was not amused by me bringing up her history to use against her.

I knew not what might have transpired ‘tween us had not the door opened. Morning entered the room, a frown of weariness on her face. “I regret that...” She trailed off when she saw the standoff ‘tween us. No doubt she sensed the unpleasant miasma coming off our auras.

“Morning, I take it negotiations did not go well?” I asked, feeling stiff as I did so.

“Thy report, magus,” Mother said with equal stiffness.

Morning frowned at the both of us, but she did not opt to pursue what had fallen ‘tween us. “I am afraid mine efforts to negotiate ‘tween you were for naught. Topaz refuses to stand aside, and Line will not accept anything less than a duel to the death.”

I tilted my head. “To the death? Surely this does not merit such a harsh measure. At the very least I would have thought Topaz would have negotiated for the option of submission. ‘Tis her head on the line in this, and this is not her fight.”

Morning let out a long sigh. “I am sure I could negotiate that if she were the only one. However, Line demands your blood, and she seems unwilling to break faith with him.” (1)

1. This was likely because Duke Chivalrous was a cornerstone supporter of Topaz. Chivalrous had ran through the accumulated favors of his house and gotten several sizeable loans that would be quite difficult for his house to pay off so that he could buy support for Topaz. This made him a rather crucial ally for the conclave, though several historians have argued that Topaz was working to shift away from her dependance on Chivalrous; she was courting a number of influential magi from within Sunbeam’s faction, such as Morning and Midnight (whom had been seen quarreling with her mother), suggesting she was seeking for a coalition that would let her rule without the troubling influence of the duke. This would make sense, considering Chivalrous’ wealth and influence would have been burned up by the end of the conclave, significantly reducing his value to her as an ally.

So that was the way of things. Chivalrous intended to use Topaz to do what he could not accomplish himself: kill me. “The coward. He would risk the life of another, but refuses to risk the shedding of his own blood for vengeance.”

Mother’s eyes burned with hatred as she ground her teeth together. “If he thinks his blood shall go unshed...”

“He stands little chance of defeating thee in direct battle, Midnight. Appointing a stronger champion is ... prudent.” Morning shook her head as she went to the liquor cabinet to get a drink. “And Topaz seems confident in her ability to defeat thee. She said she would only turn down a duel if thou surrenders to her custody, answer all her questions in full, and apologize to Chivalrous for thine insults.”

I snorted. “Those things will never happen. Though now I wonder who is playing who 'tween them. Does Topaz need Chivalrous so badly she would kill for him and put her life on the line? Or is Topaz merely using Chivalrous to gain an opportunity to harm Mother? Mayhaps they are indeed such close allies that Topaz has no regrets about this?”

“Doubtless she sees an advantage to be gained from thy destruction.” Mother glowered at me out of the corner of her eyes. “Which is why we should seek other, far more efficient answers. ‘Tis only foolishness to play into her hooves. I would not be surprised if Topaz became far more compliant and willing to negotiate if ‘twas me she faced on the opposite end of the dueling circle.” A vicious smile spread across her lips. “And if she does decide to face me in battle then I will show her the flaw in her arrogance and for daring to try and harm my daughter.”

I glowered right back at Mother. “And as I have told you, you are not going to be my champion.”

Morning cleared her throat before another argument could break out. “Perhaps we could discuss strategy, then?”

I took a steadying breath. “That would be productive, aye.”

Mother took a seat opposite of me and crossed her legs over her chest. “Then by all means, Midnight, share thy plans.”

Her condescending tone set me on edge, but I forced down my growing cholor. I needed a clear mind, for if I was to be honest, I had no plans for how to win other than some generalities. But ‘twould not do to say that to Mother. “My plan will be to go on the attack immediately to seize the initiative, and seek to end the contest quickly before she can recover. She might not expect me to be so aggressive when I am less experienced.”

“Or she will expect exactly that because thou art young and thus impetuous,” Mother countered.

“What do you know of her skills and talents?” Morning asked as she poured herself a drink.

“What attack spells will be most effective?” Mother demanded as she piled on questions before I could answer. “How is she likely to defend against thy blows? How will she strike at thee in kind?”

“I know she is a skilled geomancer, and that she fought in the Siege of Canterlot,” I said. “I would think my usual attack spells would be best to use since I am most familiar with them.
No doubt she will use the geomancy that she is most familiar with. Which means I should expected to be attacked with stone, sand, and mud. 'Tis possible she might use enchanted gems as well.”

“Specifics!” Mother barked.

Mine ire grew. “There is only so specific I can get when I have never seen Topaz fight. That is among the reasons why I have trained with you, so that I can beat a wide range of opponents no matter what they might throw at me. One cannot be ready for everything, but must adapt on the battlefield, as you yourself told me.”

“Aye, but this is application,” Mother said dismissively. “Though I suppose I should be glad thou wilt at least remember one of my lessons.”

I huffed as I double checked to make sure all mine equipment was where it should be. “I am about to enter a duel to the death. Can you not belittle me just this once? I am tired of it, and this is not the time for it.”

“Then perhaps thou shouldst not act in a manner worthy of belittlement.”

The words stung me deeply, and I was on the verge of losing my cholor despite myself when Morning stepped in. She placed a hoof on my shoulder while giving Mother a meaningful look. “I think perhaps ‘twould be best if Midnight and I spoke in private.”

Mother eyes narrowed and her words were as icy as a grinding glacier. “Fine. Go, then. Slay thyself in this mad endeavour, if thou must. I shall shed no tears for thee.” She stormed her way to the door and then slammed it hard enough to shake everything in the room. The both of us winced at Mother’s departure.

So that was that then. I may have just had the last conversation I would ever have with Mother, and ‘twas a bitter argument. She thought me nothing more than a fool who wanted to get herself killed when all I had wanted was her support and wisdom as I went into a fight for my very life.

“W-what...” My voice cracked and I wiped mine eyes. I told myself I would not cry. Such was beneath the dignity of a magus. It took several attempts before I could voice my question through a tight throat. “What was it you wished to discuss?”

Morning embraced me, and I hugged her right back as though she were a lifeboat in the middle of the sea. “I am sorry, Midnight,” she murmured as she rubbed my back.

I sniffled and fought a losing battle to maintain my dignity. “F-for what?”

“For what you suffered.” Morning sighed as she held me. “Sunbeam...” She shook her head.

I rested my head on her shoulder. “Is it wrong that I wish for her to be proud of me?”

“Not at all,” she assured me. “Just as it is not wrong for her to worry for thy safety... Albeit, she could express it more kindly.”

My ear flicked. “I am not sure she knows how.” My shoulders hunched. “Part of me wishes to let her be my champion. Likely she would have a much easier time dueling Topaz than myself, but... I fear she would never respect me if I allowed it. That she would always see me as that weak little filly who needed saving all those years ago.”

To my surprise, Morning chuckled softly. “Midnight, she will always want to protect you, regardless of how accomplished you become. It is simply a matter of a mother's instincts.
With good fortune thou wilt understand that well someday.”

I frowned but decided not to argue the point, for I had grown utterly weary of fighting. Still, an idea plagued my thoughts that I had not dared speak in Mother’s presence. “Am I being foolish here? Matters happened so quickly with Chivalrous; I did not think he would maneuver things so that Topaz would duel on his behalf. But now it seems I must duel her, and I see no way out of this without giving up my pride and making myself seem a fool.”

“Dueling an archmagus candidate is undeniably fraught with peril,” Morning said, “and many would say that living without pride is better than dying with it.”

“And what if giving up my pride also denies me mine ambitions?” I asked. “How will ponies see me if I withdraw? Will they think me a coward? A fool? A weakling?”

Morning nodded. “That would be the counterpoint, yes. And I am sure the same applies to allowing thy mother to fight this battle for thee.”

“Those were some of my fears, aye.” My shoulders sagged. “What worth am I to anypony if I always go running to Mother whenever trouble brews? When somepony like Duke Chivalrous can intimidate me? Who would put their confidence in me, or vote for me as archmagus? Ponies wish for their archmagi to be strong, confident, resolute, and capable, and they will remember the day I surrendered to the likes of Chivalrous.”

“Aye, I understand.” She stroked my mane. “Though perhaps a duel to the death against a superior foe is a poor time to assert thine independence.”

“Then it seems my folly was not properly planning how and when to assert it.” I shook my head. “In any event, I now have to dig myself out of this hole.”

Morning focused a stern gaze on me. “And I will fully support thine efforts to win ... so long as you can win. One thing thy mother and I both agree on, the odds are badly against thee as it stands.”

“So both of you insist.” I scratched the side of my head and tried to think of how to beat a magus as skilled as Topaz. It was difficult when I had only heard rumors of how she fought, and I had so few options to tilt the odds in my favor due to the nature of a duel. I could hardly call on allies to even the odds, or avoid her until ‘twas more tactically advantageous to attack her. ‘Twould be a one-on-one, head-on clash, and there was no way to change that. “I see no easy way to gain victory, but then again, our greatest works rarely are simple or easy.”

“Yes.” Morning took a deep breath before sipping from her cup. “I would ask a boon of thee. Let me become thy second for this.”

I raised an eyebrow. “You would be my second when Topaz is your friend?”

Morning stared into her drink before replying. “Gleaming might be a friend, but she is not a daughter. And I wish for one last chance to try and prevent you two from dueling one another.” (2)

2. It was traditional for the duelist’s second to attempt to resolve a conflict between two duelists in an amicable manner. Since conflicts between duelists were often so personal, it helped to have third parties in the form of seconds try and negotiate to a middle ground that the duelists themselves might not see, or were unable to bring themselves to on their own. Many a duel was aborted thanks to the efforts of level-headed seconds.

“I could hardly deny you such a boon,” I told her. “You have done so much for me.”

“My thanks.” She wrapped a leg around my shoulders. “Be careful, Midnight.”

“I assure you, I have no intention of dying.” I wrapped her in a hug, it brought me comfort to do so. “However great the odds against me.”

Morning hugged me back, holding me close as though afraid she would lose me. “Tell me you have a plan.”

“I have a plan,” I lied.

The duel could not be delayed forever. Once I finished putting on mine arms and armor I made my way to the dueling field where an official ring had been set up within the clearing of the castle grounds. The rain had been made to stop over the castle courtyard, and the ground dried with magic for the dozens of distinguished individuals who would be watching the duel. At least I would not be made to fight in the rain and mud, whatever else happened.

A dozen ward stones had been set up in a wide circle, each designed to prevent any magic cast inside the circle from escaping and hurting any onlookers or damaging the castle itself. A good thing too, when the courtyard was filled with ponies who wished to watch. Dozens of fellow magi, guardponies, nobles, castle staff, and others had gathered to see the mare who would be archmagus and the daughter of the Grand Vizier battle one another.

Stalwart had followed in my wake, ever faithful even if he had little place in this duel. I recognized many within the crowd, such as Emeraude and Nova Flash. Mother stood near the edge of the circle, an imperious air about her. Whatever she thought was hidden behind an indifferent mask. Next to her was Subtle, whom I had asked to make sure Mother would not attempt to do something like break one of my legs while I was not looking so that she might take my place in the duel. Mother was certainly capable of such a scheme, though I was less sure Subtle would actually follow my command if it came down to it. Mother and Her Highness had assigned her to me, after all. I could not say for certain where her loyalties lay. All I could do at the end of the day was hope that everything would turn out for the best, somehow.

When Morning and I reached the circle we found Magus Topaz and Duke Chivalrous waiting for us. Topaz was standing still, stoic-faced as she watched us approach, while in contrast Chivalrous smirked, his eagerness radiating. We stopped in front of them and addressed them formally. “Magus Gleaming Topaz. Duke.”

“Gleaming,” Morning said with a brittle smile.

Topaz inclined her head ever so slightly. “Morning, Midnight. It is not too late to withdraw from this.”

I shrugged. “No doubt, but 'tis the terms of that withdrawal I am concerned with.”

Chivalrous grinned with evil intent, clearly enjoying this as venomous words all but drooled from his lips. “Apologize, and ask for mercy. Nicely.”

Mine eye twitched at the idea of apologizing to this lowly creature before me. “For ambushing us and accusing me of crimes for which I am innocent? I think not.”

Chivalrous placed a hoof on the hilt of his blade. “Then justice for both thy crimes and thy mother's shall begin this day.”

I scoffed at the suggestion. “Fine, let us drop the pretense for this duel. This is not about what happened here in Fillydelphia, but what happened in the Line Manor during the Lunar Rebellion, where thy family showed themselves to be the traitors they are. Or were, since they are dead. This is nothing more than a petty attempt at revenge for their deaths at my mother's hooves.”

Chivalrous’ grip on his sword tightened as he glared balefully at me. “This is justice, for her murders and thine. I only regret it took so long for it to come into being.”

Morning focused her attention on Topaz. “Gleaming, surely you cannot want to be party to this? I know you, you would not wish to sully yourself by consorting with the names of traitors. Please, do not allow yourself be used as a tool for revenge by a pony who does not deserve your loyalty.”

Gleaming’s features remained stony in the face of these pleas. “I gave my word to stand as his champion. I can hardly abandon an ally now.”

Morning’s eyes narrowed as they flicked to the duke. “Even one so loathsome?”

“And how many allies will I have left if I turn against the duke?” Topaz asked.

“How many will you keep having such an ally?” I countered, but Topaz did not answer. It seemed she was determined to be Chivalrous’ champion despite all the reasons against it. Though whether ‘twas out of a sense of obligation to an ally or naked political ambition I could not say. A pity, ‘twould have been to my advantage to drive a wedge ‘tween them. The duke might even have backed down entirely without his formidable ally to protect him.

Sensing the mood in the air, Morning said, “If the duel must proceed, let us at least chose more moderate terms.”

Topaz nodded ever so slightly. “I would be glad to—“

“No!” Chivalrous roared over her as he stomped a hoof. “Thou ask for mercy?! What mercy did Sunbeam Sparkle show to my family when she butchered them in their home? No. The blood of my murdered kin cries out for vengeance, and I will settle for nothing less!”

Sensing an opportunity, I focused my attention on Topaz. “He is using you, Magus. He does not even attempt to hide it. Do you wish to shed blood for the cause of traitors?”

“No,” Topaz admitted, the slightly hint of doubt showing itself through her stony mask. “Yield, and let us end this without blood.”

“If you are not dueling to avenge a family of traitors, then what are you fighting for?” I demanded. “If this is about the investigation into Tempus' murder, then you can speak with my mother, who is your superior. We hardly need to fight over such a matter.” Sensing now might be the time to give a bit, I said, “I might even be convinced to bring you into Mother’s confidence so that any misunderstandings might be corrected.”

“Neigh, do not be taken in by her silken words, for she but weaves a web to confuse you,” Chivalrous pleaded. “Tempus is merely the latest in a long line of murders thy mother and her thrice-damned spawn will face justice for. Thou merely seekest to cover up thy foul deeds.”

Topaz’s face remained expressionless, but her voice came out with a touch of annoyance. “Just apologize to Chivalrous so we can put this matter behind us and focus on catching the killer.”

My ear twitched. “Exactlywhat am I to apologize for? The fact Chivalrous is a lowly coward who hides behind better ponies, a drunkard from which no cask is safe, and a venomed-tongued liar for whom all promises are to be broken? The fact that to call him a half-wit would give him too much credit, or a fool a terrible injustice to the jesters of the world? That he is worthy of nothing but scorn? That he is a boil upon the nobility? That his character is so low he would be rejected by Tartarus? How about that the mere sight of him makes me sick, and ‘twould only improve my life if we were better strangers?”

Chivalrous’ face took on different shades of red as I listed off my well-earned insults, and the grip on his sword tightened to the point he risked breaking the handle. “Kill her. Slowly and painfully.”

“A brave thing to say while hiding behind another,” I mocked. I was well past caring what Chivalrous thought. He had insulted and threatened me, Mother, and Morning, as well as others I care for. I was not apologizing to him and allow him to lord that over me for the rest of my life.

“We will have our duel,” Topaz said grimly. “If need be, it shall be to the death, though I will accept thy surrender at any time.”

Chivalrous blinked and then glared at Topaz. “You—”

Topaz cut him off with a voice of granite. “I will support your cause, as I gave my word I would stand as your champion. But I will not cut down a beaten, unresisting mare.”

A wave of relief washed over me. I had dearly hoped we could avoid a duel that demanded death. Though death was certainly still a possibility, especially in a duel ‘tween magi. ‘Twas difficult to submit when having the flesh burned from one’s bones. Still, I was not about to reject the offer of moderation. “That is quite honorable of you, Magus. Especially in comparison to Chivalrous, whom would only beat an unresisting mare. But in any event, I find those terms more acceptable.”

Morning let out a relieved sigh. “At least we can avoid needless death.”

Chivalrous in turn was virtually quivering with anger. “You dare...”

“Far more daring than thee, coward,” I sneered. “Though that is perhaps for the best. If I were to beat thee I fear I would infect my hooves.”

Chivalrous turned his back to me with a great flourish. “I will enjoy teaching thee thy place once Gleaming destroys thee.”

“First she has to defeat me,” I told him. “So until then, how about thou go findest a cup to drown thyself in?”

Chivalrous snarled and stomped off to leave the rest of us to get on with the duel.

Morning took me aside to whisper to me. “Midnight ... if thou must yield to save thine own life, do so.”

I frowned, knowing I was not going to like this discussion. “I am hardly suicidal.”

“But thou art extremely proud and stubborn,” she cautioned.

I let out a huff. “As you said, I inherited those traits from Mother.”

Morning ears wilted. “Be careful. Thou hast but one life, do not spend it poorly.” At that she left me to face Topaz, whom had not moved from the spot from which we had spoken.

“Are you ready to begin?” Topaz asked, widening her stance to better let her cast her geomancy.

“I am.”

I wasted no time going on the attack in an attempt to overwhelm her in the opening moments of the duel. A flurry of ice shards and small fireballs flew towards Topaz, but she was ready for the attack. She stomped a hoof and a solid slab of stone shot up from the ground to intercept it. The fire and ice slammed into the solid stone, resulting in cracks forming and chunks of stone blowing off, but for the most part, it stood firm.

Then the slab was hurtling towards me with a roar of stone grating against dirt. In reply, I created my own solid barrier of ice to intercept the stone. The two forces collided and sent stone and ice flying all about the dueling circle. I did not waste time admiring the destructive forces clashing, instead throwing a great fireball in an arc intended for Topaz’s head. She saw the attack coming and the ground moved as a wave of sand shot up to intercept and smother the fireball.

“I see you learned your mother's spells,” Topaz called out. “A pity they are a poor choice against stone and earth.”

“She was quite insistent about it.” I scowled, for she was right. Geomancy was well known for its defensive properties, and for being devastating on the attack. While mine own attacks were nothing to balk at, the earth and stone she used was harder than the ice once conjured, and easily absorbed the heat of my pyromancy. I was at a disadvantage right from the start of this battle.

Before I could come up with any alternative to penetrate her defenses, Topaz sent a foot-high rippling wave of stone my way. Changing tactics, I created a dozen illusionary copies of myself and sent them running in every possible direction. If I could confuse her and make her guess which direction I was coming from I might be able to sneak in an attack. But to my surprise, the wave of earth kept coming right at me instead of following any of my copies. I cursed as I realized she must have been using a tremorsense spell to keep track of me. ‘Twas a favored spell amongst geomancers facing other spellcasters due to how it could negate the effectiveness of illusions.

I rushed to create another ice barrier ‘tween me and the rolling earth, but the earth wave quickly pushed its way under the ice and then tossed it up and over itself without losing much if any speed. It was faster than me, and the dueling circle was not large enough for me to keep running forever. The earth wave knocked my hooves right out from under me and sent me tumbling to the ground.

Topaz gave me no time to recover before launching a stream of sand at me. I created a shield, which cracked when hundreds of pounds of sand slammed into it. Still, it held, and I went on the attack by launching more ice and fire at my opponent. But once again she brought up a slab of stone to intercept my attacks. I attempted to break through the barrier through brute force, and shards of stone were chipped or blown off the wall. But all Topaz had to do was bring up more stone to solidify her defenses and keep me at bay. I was quickly expending my magical reserves to no appreciable effect on my opponent at all. She could wait behind that wall until I ran of magic to fight.

If I was going to win I needed to bypass her defenses. I could not use brute force to achieve victory, nor illusion or invisibility to trick her, and I was not fast enough to slip in a blow before she got her defenses up. An alternative sprang to mind, and I got to work initiating my plan. I started creating a mist that permeated the field in a thick fog.

Pity that Topaz was not content to stand back and allow me to do as I wished. Neither did the fog obstruct her ability to attack me, for suddenly the ground gave way beneath me to reveal a sinkhole that swallowed me up. I had just barely landed when the top of the sinkhole sealed back up, leaving me in complete darkness. Sensing what was about to happen next, I ignited my horn and started creating walls of ice all about me. I had not done so a moment too soon, before the earth around me started compressing around me to crush me to death. The ice initially held, but cracks immediately started showing from the immense weight bearing down on it. If I did not act now, this sinkhole would be my grave.

Having time for little else, I opted for brute force and shot a blast of raw kinetic force above me that blew the earth above me to pieces. Not wasting a moment, I used the heat I had stored up to create a blast of hot air that then shot me up and out of the hole. But before I could fully emerge, the stone under me closed around my rear hoof and snagged me. My forward momentum ceased with a jerk, and I slammed down to the ground, leaving me stunned with pain.

“You can yield at any time,” Topaz called out. Even through the mist I could tell she was hardly looking the least bit perturbed from being in this duel. Damnation, she was not even breathing hard from the battle!

I on the other hoof was breathing heavily, and sweat drenched my coat from my recent efforts. I had been on defense the entire battle and it was showing. Still I was not ready to submit. “I am not defeated yet.”

Topaz stomped a hoof and a pillar of stone shot up under me, and before I could react, slammed right into my belly. The impact knocked the breath out of my lungs, and my leg that was still trapped was nearly dislocated when I was suddenly wrenched up. Chains of stone formed out of the pillar to wrap around my limbs, and I coughed in great pain as I was held fast on top of the pillar.

“Surrender,” Topaz called out. “‘Tis over.”

I coughed several times, the pain and the stone crushing my body making it difficult to catch my breath. But I forced myself to reply to her demand for surrender. “I beg ... to disagree.”

I had been unable to breach Topaz’s defenses or trick her. Thus I needed a different method to defeat her. Namely by bypassing her defenses, and I had already done so. The mist I had cast was not to obstruct my opponent’s vision, but to add enough moisture to the air to allow me to use my cyromancy from within her defenses.

Several spears of ice formed right next to Topaz and struck before she could react. They sliced into her from different angles. Part of me regretted having to attempt to slay her, but she was far too dangerous of a foe for me to do any less.

A hushed silence descended over the courtyard when my final blow landed. I was too weakened from the pummeling I had received to easily move. ‘Twas merely a relief for it to be over—until I realized something was wrong. Topaz had not fallen after being smited. Was she still alive, if badly wounded? Mayhaps she was merely in shock from being punctured multiple times and had not reacted. Slowly the mist dispersed to reveal Topaz in full to me. She had indeed been struck by my spears, but no blood ran from her wounds. Instead of appearing shocked or in pain, Topaz stood resolute with her perpetually stoic expression.

The reasons for her lack of concern became evident as the ice spears fell from her body with clumps of sand and stone stuck to their tips. The holes in Topaz’s earth armor were quickly sealed up with additional earth, and the veil hiding the armor to start with reasserted itself, making it appear as though ‘twas nothing but flesh and bone standing before me, instead of a mare covered in a layer of sand and stone. That must have been why she had hardly moved or seemed so stoic during our last conversation. Her armor restricted her movements and facial expressions, but still I had been fooled by her veil.

“Clever, but futile,” Topaz condemned me as the crushing realization that my gambit had failed washed over me. And where my plan to defeat her had failed, mine opponent was far from done. I tried to cast a spell to free myself from the stone shackles holding me still, but then sand and stone started swirling around me. It enveloped me and started squeezing me tight enough to threaten to crush me. Soon I was within a solid sphere of earth, with only my head being unencased, and Topaz lifted me into the air. I was at her mercy, defeated, with no means to defend myself from this assault.

“Thrice I say and done,” Topaz declared. “Yield.”

I was back in Corva’s ceilingless library. The stars and the moon cast the room in a pale light, and the shadows were long. Disorientation caused me to blinked in confusion. It took me a few moments to remember that I had just been in a duel with Topaz. Had I lost consciousness? I did not remember doing so, but then would I have?

“We must speak,” Corva demanded from behind me.

I turned to find Corva standing over me and looking down with her penetrating black orbs.

“How am I here?” I asked, looking about the library. “I was just facing Topaz.”

“I have pulled thy consciousness into the Dreamscape,” Corva explained. “I have compressed time here so that we can speak here while a mere moment passes in the material world. Though I warn thee, we still do not have forever for thee to make a decision.”

I frowned. “And what decision would that be?”

“Thou art beaten.” Corva waved a wing, and an illusion of me being suspended in stone by Topaz and the onlooking crowd appeared. “And will shortly die unless thou wouldst yield.”

I thought of mine options, considering what spells I could cast, the situation I was in, Topaz’s offensive and defensive spells. Mine ears wilted when I could not come up with a solution. Even if I used my magic to break out of the predicament I was in ‘twould only leave me drained, and in an even worse condition to continue the fight. ‘Twould merely delay the inevitable, a battle of attrition would eventually result in but one terrible final conclusion, and so I scrapped my hoof along the floor in reaction.

“It seems I cannot beat her.” ‘Twas a bitter admission. My pride had driven me into a fight I could not hope to win. But what stung even more was that my power had been insufficient for the task. Despite all my studying, training, and experience, Topaz had defeated me handily. Those facts were utterly crushing to my spirit, and I felt like the most lowly of creatures right then.

Corva shook her head. “Thou canst not beat her as thou art... But as thou couldst be? Easily.”

I tilted my head. “What dost thou mean?”

“I can make thee greater.” Corva extended a hoof to me. “Accept my deal, and thou wilt have the ability to win this duel.”

I frowned as my wariness became armed. “And mayhaps I should yield, as Morning said I should do. For I know not the results of making a deal with thee.”

Corva’s wings snapped out. “Aye, thou couldst yield. Abandon all pride and give Chivalrous the pleasure of seeing thee ask for mercy.”

I seethed at the thought, for ‘twas not an inviting one no matter how I looked upon it.

Noting that I was thinking over the matter, Corva spoke with a calm and rational manner. “Thou hast three paths before thee: The first is to die here, to have thy life be a bright spark in the darkness snuffed out before it could truly shine in the world. Such a choice would be a terrible waste of thy potential and all thou couldst do in the world. The second is to yield to thine enemies. Thou wilt live with this defeat always hanging over thy head and have them bring it up to humiliate thee. This is the path of moderation and irrelevancy, for if thou choose defeat here thou wilt always live in thy mother’s shadow, never rising to the heights of power that could be thine own. Always will thy mother look at thee with disdain and condemnation for daring to think thou couldst take up a task she felt only herself worthy of. All the world shall look upon thee as an unworthy child.”

My frown deepened as I considered her words. That future was not one I desired. But... “And the third option is to accept thine offer for power, naturally.”

Corva nodded. “With mine aid and power thou wilt be able to crush Magus Topaz and any enemy thou face. Any goal thou desires will be within thy reach.”

“That does not mean 'tis wise to make a deal with thee.” I paced between the bookshelves as I thought carefully. “Is thy deal the same as before?”

Corva smiled. “Aye. An hour of thy time every day, or seven hours a week in exchange for my power—enough to defeat the enemy before thee, and many others besides.”

“And no tricks? No hidden traps?” I asked, carefully watching her for lies.

Corva shook her head. “Would I do such a thing to thee, my friend? Have I not earned thy trust?”

A clever spirit might very well take the time and effort to earn my trust only to betray me at an opportune moment. Still, Corva’s offer seemed harmless enough, all things considered. If she really wished to aid me... “Thou hast, but I still must be wary.”

“As is only prudent.” Corva placed a hoof over her heart. “I would no sooner harm thee than I would myself.”

I closed mine eyes as I tried to think carefully. At the heart of it, the matter was simple: accept defeat or accept Corva’s offer and the consequences that came with that decision. Naturally I needed to be cautious. Corva might merely be tricking me, or there might be hidden consequences to making a deal with her. Even as the deal stood I would forever need to give Corva a portion of my time for the rest of my life.

Though as I thought about it, the consequences for rejecting her offer would also be terrible. My fortunes might never recover from such a notable defeat in front of so many distinguished ponies. It might even damage Mother’s designs for the conclave. Defeating me would make Topaz more attractive to many of our fellow magi, and simultaneously embarrass Mother. ‘Twould also make me seem like a willful and foolish child who knew not when to let others fight for her or when to let a matter of pride drop. Such could result in Daylight losing the election, and ‘twould be my fault, as well as all that followed from such a humiliating defeat.

What was more, what was I to do against threats such as Moonwatch and Hidden Facts, or other ponies with ambitions that would upend mine own? There were other ponies in Equestria near Topaz in strength. What of the brewing war with Gryphonia? Could I really content myself with merely with what power I had in face of my home being invaded? Would I just find myself before Corva within a couple of months, humbled and realizing I should have taken her deal sooner? Only this time ‘twould not be only a matter of the conclave, but a greater threat to Equestria. Would I not seem even more foolish if I took the deal then? If I was to take the deal, it had to be now or never. There was no going back on this decision once made, either way.

I remembered one of Mother’s lessons: power is inherently neutral. Whatever form it took, ‘twas was neither good or evil, moral or immoral. What mattered was how its wielder used it. While some argued that power was corrupting, Mother argued that this was untrue. For power does not corrupt, neigh, what it does is make you more of what you are. It enables a person to do as they will, whether for good or ill. Those with evil humors will use their power to enrich themselves, feed their vices, and harm those under their power, while a person with a noble spirit would enrich those around them and spread harmony.

The power Corva offered was neither good or evil, ‘twas merely a matter of what I would do with it and the burden I would have to place on my shoulders to have it. For there was another lesson Mother gave me about power: power always comes with chains. Power does not exist in a vacuum, for it must always be maintained to be held. A rich merchant must always make more money lest they eventually be driven to poverty, and a noble house must protect properties and make alliances with other houses for fear of being made irrelevant. Princess Celestia, the most powerful pony in all of Equestria, had more chains on herself than anypony in the realm. She must simultaneously protect her lands and wealth, maintain the loyalty of her armies, and keep her people content lest she risk being overthrown. Her failure to maintain that balance had nearly cost her everything during the Lunar Rebellion.

So Corva’s offer of power came with chains; that could not be avoided. The question was whether I thought I could bear the weight of those chains. Was their weight worth the power I would gain to do as I wished, to defeat mine enemies and aid those I would help? At the end of the day I could not deny that I sought power. Anypony who sought to become an archmagus did so. And seeking that power would bind me, one way or another. That was the nature of the world. In the end, I made my decision and sealed my fate.

“I accept thy deal.”

Corva smiled. “Excellent.” Black shadowy tendrils of magic flickered into being around her. “Now swear it so that we might be bound together.”

I stood tall as the raw stuff of magic flowed around us. Pages of shelves rustled and the stone and timber around us groaned as the stars above us flickered with power. “In exchange for thy power, I will give thee seven hours a week for the rest of my days. I, Magus Midnight Sparkle, so swear by my magic, and the moon and stars. Let it be done.”

“Then we are in accord.” The tendrils rippled towards me, the lines they drew in the air asymmetrical as they approached me, and then stopped just short of me as they paused for a moment. Then abruptly they plunged into my chest and straight into my heart like a mass of icy daggers as cold as the pitiless and endless winter of the Frozen Wastes. That merciless cold spread through my veins, making me gasp with a nearly indescribable sensation that tingled my every sense as it flowed through me. “Now ... destroy thine enemy.”

Power flowed through me, and for the first time in my life I felt alive. Where before the world had always seemed to be cast forever with a filter of grey and dull, now everything seemed so vibrant, exciting, and fresh, as though the world had instantly been cast from the depths of winter to the full bloom of spring. My heart started racing, the packed earth I had been entombed in smelling raw of freshly tilled soil, and the words of a dozen hushed conversations from around the circle came to my ears crisp and clear. As Corva’s magic flowed through my veins like an ice-cold river, the pains and injuries acquired during my fight with Topaz faded to no more than a dull ache, and my muscles bulged again the earth holding me still.

“Yield?” I answered Topaz. “But I am only getting started.”

With fresh magic I warped my shadow to wrap around my body, and then with effort, pushed outwards. The sphere of sand and stone exploded as I broke free of the prison, and I fell to the ground with clumps of earth falling all about me.

Topaz blinked in surprise at this sudden turn in the battle. “What? Where did you...?”

I smiled widely, and Topaz twitched even under the cover of her armor. “‘Tis only polite to warn you that you are not going to enjoy this.” My horn ignited, but instead of glowing with the ice blue aura it usually did, it shone teal with arcs of ice blue and black lighting up across its length.

Topaz took a step back. “Thy magic...”

Tendrils of shadow streaked towards her, and Topaz threw up another stone wall in response. She might as well not have bothered. The shadow merely flowed over and around the barrier, grasping for her. Topaz’s eyes widened and she threw great waves of sand that intercepted the shadows. There was a great crashing roar as columns of sand and shadow collided with one another.

“What hast thou done?!” Topaz demanded as she watched her sand eventually be smothered by my shadows and crushed out of existence. She tossed a pair of gemstones out of her bags and they exploded into light, destroying the shadows as they reached out to grab her.

I rolled my neck as I tried to get used to the new sense of vibrancy I was going through. “Surpassed you, of course.”

Topaz snarled and stomped a hoof that sent several boulders flying towards me. I threw a trio of large chunks of ice to intercept the boulders and used flickering shadows to knock the rest aside well before they could smite me. Then, with the stored heat I had gathered I threw a great fireball at Topaz. Abandoning her defense of stone walls, Topaz once again stomped the ground, but this time she shot up into the air as a flat rock emerged beneath her hooves. It carried her up to safety just in time for the fireball to explode and blow apart the stone walls she had erected thus far.

I tilted my head as the stone continued to float in the air. “I am curious though.” I stepped into the shadow of a nearby deflected boulder and reemerged from within Topaz’s shoulder so that I could speak with her directly. “Exactly how much damage thy earth armor can withstand? Shall we put it to the test?”

Topaz’s head jerked to see me behind her and her eyes widened. To her credit, ‘twas barely half a second later before she was back on the attack. Several rock spikes shot up at my chest, but I had a shield up in time to block them, and they shattered upon impact.

“My turn.” Enjoying the flow of raw magical power, I fired a beam of teal energy right into Topaz’s flank. The force of the blast struck her rock armor and sent her flying from her platform. She plummeted to the ground, and her armor cracked in several places on impact. Without her magic keeping her platform in the air it fell as well, though I cast a simple levitation spell to allow me to float to the ground without issue. Topaz in turn groaned and shifted as she tried to regain her senses, though the cracks in her armor sealed themselves, I noted.

“What is the matter, Topaz?” I asked. “You seem to be struggling all of a sudden.” I created more shadow tendrils to whip at her. Topaz create a hole in the ground right next to her and she rolled into it. A moment later it closed up, and my tendrils cracked against the ground where she had just been.

“Running now then? Fine, let us play this game.” ‘Twas plain enough to see what she was up to. She was going to use this moment as an opportunity to both recover from my attacks and take back the initiative. No doubt she sought to attack me from hiding. Clever, but not unsurmountable. Within my memory I found new spells that Corva had placed there, and I used them.

I cast a spell on myself that made me nearly impossible to detect with magic and dulled people’s ability to sense me with normal senses as well. Next, a shadow duplicate of myself formed and started walking forward. Unlike my previous illusions, this shadow copy was detectable by Topaz’s tremorsense. I then closed mine eyes and concentrated.

As I suspected would happen, a rocky pillar shot up from beneath the duplicate and pierced it, causing it to dissipate as it was destroyed. I felt a flicker of Topaz’s magic from under the ground, but I was unable to track her just yet. She was on the move underground, making it difficult to triangulate her position. So I created yet more shadow duplicates and had them move about randomly within the dueling circle. This time there was a tremor in the ground that made spikes shoot up from all about the dueling ring, smiting my duplicates, and I was forced to put up a shield due to the widespread nature of the attack.

But now Topaz had used enough magic to allow me to detect her. Feeling her about three meters below the surface, I fired a blast of freezing magic into the ground. The ground crackled as it was frozen, and I then lifted the frozen chunk of dirt up with my telekinesis with Topaz inside.

“Now then, I believe you were intending to do something along these lines to me?” I began crushing with my telekinesis. From within the frozen dirt I felt Topaz resisting me, using her geomancy to push back out. ‘Twas a contest of raw will and magic, and one I was slowly winning as the dirt started being compacted.

I was on the verge of victory when something struck me in the back of the head and caused my world to flash with pain. I fell face first into the dirt and I dropped Topaz and her frozen tomb. I blinked as bright dots flashed over my vision, and my hoof instinctively went to the back of my head. My hoof immediately felt wet after I did so and it came back covered in blood. Mine eyes flicked to something lying right next to me: a rock.

A rock.

She had thrown a rock at me?!

A terrible burning built up within my chest as I felt a tremble of rage run through my body. I was going to destroy Gleaming Topaz. Utterly, completely, and for all time.

As though summoned by my o’erwhelming desire to ruin her, Topaz broke free from her prison. Chunks of frozen earth exploded outwards, but Topaz caught them with her magic and sent it all flying at me. All pretense of restraining herself was now gone as she put all her might into defeating me. But I knew all too well how to stop rocks from being thrown at me. I created a domed shield in time to block the attack. There was a series of loud booms as the rocks smacked against my shield, but it held.

“I am done playing!” I called out, launching another barrage of ice and fire.

Topaz did not dare test her defenses against mine attack, and instead dropped beneath the earth to dodge my attack. Though by now I had a feeling for her little trick, and was following her underground by sensing for her magic. Knowing it had worked last time, I fired a freezebeam where she sat underground. But instead of sitting still she streamed towards me with surprising speed, and my freezebeam missed.

Topaz burst from the earth right underneath me, her hoof covered with a large chunk of rock as she punched at my gut. She would have smote me but for a strange sensation that fell over me. Mine enemy was moving slowly. Neigh, that was not it; she was moving slowly in comparison to how fast I was perceiving her and now able to react. I created a block of ice on mine own hoof and struck down. Mine ice impacted her rock with a reasonating crack as the block was blown to pieces. But though my blow had been stopped, Topaz was thrown off balance by the force of the collision.

I took the opportunity to fire a stream of blue fire right into her face. Topaz brought up her stone fist to block the fire, and while the fist, along with much of the stone armor around her arm was blown away, she remained unharmed. She charged me, intent on tackling me and bearing me to the ground. But still she was moving slowly, and I fell upon the training Stalwart had so painstakingly given me. While I was far from a master at the martial arts, I at least knew the basics to defending myself.

I deflected one of Topaz’s arms to the side while stepping inside her guard. I slammed my right hoof right into her chest, and to my surprise, the blow cracked her armor and sent stone splinters flying as Topaz was lifted off her hooves. A momentary flash of surprise showed on Topaz’s face as she was sent spinning backwards until she hit the ground with enough momentum to send her into a painful tumble.

That should not have been possible, part of me realized. I was not a large mare—far from it, and Topaz was stocky and well-built. But I had smacked her back as though she were a mere toy. Was this yet another one of Corva’s gifts? I had thought merely my magic would be augmented, but that was not so.

“Thou art as thou shouldst be,” Corva explained. “Now crush her once and for all.”

I wished to ask Corva for more information, but now was not the time to dwell on the exact nature of my new abilities. Now I needed to strike while I held the advantage. First I created a sheet of ice below Topaz to keep her from retreating into the earth yet again. Next I prepared another orb of blue fire with which to smite her.

Seeing what I was about to do, Topaz brought up multiple layers of stone walls to protect herself. I decided to put those defenses to the test. My fireball streaked forward to explode against the first wall, blowing it up and sending splinters of rock flying in all directions. Next I sent several shards of ice to break apart the next layer, and then blasted the remaining layers with a beam of pure magical energy. A warhammer made of shadows formed next to me, and I brought it down on Topaz time and again. Her armor cracked and then broke, and then I brought down the hammer a final time to finish the fight. Only when the warhammer struck her she shattered into dozens of pieces of stone, instead of the bloody visera and bone shards as I expected.

For a precious moment I was befuddled.

An illusion? No.

Animated stone?

A decoy?

A simulacrum!

A trap!

Where was—

Topaz burst from the earth beneath and behind me, stabbing an obsidian knife at my ribs. Instinctively I swung a hoof to try and intercept her, but her blade sliced through mine armor and into my flesh. That is as far as it got. My hoof snapped to catch her by the pastern and blocked her from pushing the knife any closer to my lung and heart. If not for my newly augmented speed and strength, I would have been slain.

Topaz roared and slammed her free hoof into the hilt of the knife and threw her entire body’s weight into pushing the knife in my beating heart. But I held her at bay. It felt as though I were struggling against the efforts of a small child, and slowly I pushed her back.

Topaz grunted as she was pushed back, her body quivering from the struggle. “I do not know what you have done to gain so much power, but you need more than that to beat an archmagus.”

“Then 'tis fortunate that I am not facing one.” I snapped out a trio of cold iron darts and threw them at Topaz. At such short range she could not dodge them, and they cut into her stone armor. Not deep enough to cause any serious damage, but Topaz did wince as they cut into flesh. Topaz stomped a hoof and a pillar of stone shot up towards my chest, but with my newfound speed I dodged to the side.

My horn crackled with electricity as I prepared a lightning bolt. A ghost of a smirk showed itself on Topaz’s face, for no doubt she thought I was about to make a mistake and fire into her stone armor. An attack she could easily ground out without hurting her, but I was not aiming at her armor. Neigh, I was aiming for the iron darts poking out of her chest. The lightning bolt struck home, and Topaz spasmed wildly as electricity coursed through her body. Sensing the decisive moment had come, I fired a final freezebeam. The beam struck her dead on and ice formed over sections of her armor as she was frozen in place, turning her armor into a prison.

“I am Midnight Sparkle the Raven Queen!” I roared. “And I am your ruination!”

I created a half-dozen shadow tendrils which lashed out at Topaz from every direction. They snapped and whipped against her with a unending flurry of blows. Topaz tried to sink back into the earth to escape, but a fresh pair of tendrils streaked out to grab her and hold her fast. Under the unrelenting onslaught her stone armor cracked, broke, and then shattered—along with Topaz herself. By the time I was done Topaz was broken, her body covered by bruises, her face swelling and her lip cut, and her eyes dull as she bordered on unconsciousness.

My breath was heavy as I stood over my defeated enemy, and my smile spread at the sight of her. I said but one word. “Bow.”

My shadows moved her body, and while some part of her tried resisting me yet, ‘twas a hopeless effort. She bowed.

From deep within my chest a chuckle grew until it burst out as uproarious laughter that echoed all throughout the courtyard as I claimed victory.

Author's Note

Chapter 15

I was victorious. Topaz was broken before me, and for once I felt powerful—unambiguously and truly powerful. It felt wonderful. Nothing felt out of my grasp with Corva’s power coursing through me. There was no enemy I could not defeat, no barrier impenetrable, no goal out of my reach. And after my display this day everypony would know it. No longer would I be seen merely as Mother’s bastard, an object of loathing and repulsion to either be ignored or ridiculed. Neigh, now I would be seen as a force within my own right. Somepony to be respected.

Somepony to be feared.

“MIDNIGHT!” Morning ran into the circle, her eyes wide as she approached me. “That is enough! She is done!”

I tilted my head to the side. “Do not worry, Morning. I do not intend to kill her.” I dragged the half-conscious Topaz up before us with my shadows. She groaned pitifully as I displayed her. “I want her to live, for I wish ponies to see her broken with her ambitions in ruins. When they see her, I want them to think of me and how I destroyed her, and to know the fate of anyone that would cross me.”

“Let her go,” Morning begged, stopping short of me as though hesitant to approach.

“Very well.” Seeing as I had no further use for her, I casually tossed Topaz to the side, and she hit the dirt with a tumble. “I have no more interest in her anymore anyways.”

“Midnight...” Morning bit her lip, looking as though she wanted to say something more as she looked at me, but after a moment she slunk off to attend to her broken friend. That was fine at the end of the day. As I said, I had no wish for Topaz to die. Living reminders were so much more useful.

Besides, I had other matters I wished to attend to. I looked about to see a silent crowd staring at me with a range of emotions, but I did not care what they thought of me as I sought out a very specific individual. “Pray tell, where is our dear Duke Chivalrous? I wish to have words with him.” I frowned as I failed to find him. “Has he actually fled? How rude to not even stay long enough to see his own champion be crushed. That is most undignified. Yet another thing I will have to discuss with him once I find him.”

Mother emerged from the crowd to approach me before I could go on the hunt. “He fled once 'twas clear his cause was broken.”

“Still the coward, then.” I let out an exaggerated sigh. “Not that I can say I am surprised. A pity, but he merely delays the inevitable.”

Mother’s brow furrowed as her face hardened. “Come, child. We have much to discuss.”

“Very well then.” Duke Chivalrous could wait. He was no longer a serious threat to me, and there was no place he could truly hide.

We headed back to Mother’s office. Subtle had disappeared to someplace while Morning had stayed with Topaz. Only Stalwart followed us, and even he stopped at the door to the office. Though I was much more concerned with Mother, considering the fast pace and the way she was silent for the entire trip told me she was upset about something. That irritated me; could she not be happy even at my moment of triumph? Perhaps reminding her all that I had won for her would remedy the problem.

“I believe I have secured you the conclave, Mother,” I said with a smile. “Many of Topaz's supporters will leave her after her crushing defeat, and I doubt any new opponent to Daylight will be able to garner enough support before the vote is decided. And without her to oppose us, we can release Daylight and get on with the conclave without consequence.”

“That is not my primary concern at the moment.” Mother cast several significant privacy spells over the room, something she only did for the most sensitive of meetings. Mayhaps I had misinterpreted why she had wanted to see me?

“Is this about Hidden?”

“Neigh, it is about thee.” Mother whirled to face me, her eyes narrowed in suspicion. “What didst thou do?!”

I rolled my eyes. “Is it not obvious? I won my duel with Magus Topaz and defended mine honor. I thoughtyou would be pleased with my victory.” A frown grew on my face. “Or am I just not good enough for you even in victory?”

“‘Tis how thou won thy duel that concerns me.” Mother growled. “Thou didst not have such power before the duel began. Do not deny it. I am well aware of what thou art capable, and that display was vastlybeyond what thou hast proven thyself capable of in the past. Who gave thee such power?”

I glowered as it became more than obvious what this conversation was really about.

“As if she has the right to chide thee,” Corva growled. “She made her own deals for power once. Thou canst sense it, neigh? That current of power running concurrent to her own?”

I could, in fact. With my newly augmented senses I could feel the magic flowing through Mother: there was her inborn magic, and then that of another—another fiery flame of magic that made the fire within her burn all the hotter, though I could not identify its source. That begged a question if Mother was going to make such demands of me. “And who gave you yours?”

“Do not change the subject,” Mother snapped. “Thinkest thou I am blind? That I cannot tell when thou hast made a pact for power?”

There was little point in denying it. She knew me too well to be fooled by anything other than the truth. “As if I would be the first or last. Are you upset that I did not consult with you first?”

“Of course I am!” She snarled and stomped a hoof. “Who didst thou bargain with, and under what terms?”

I scoffed at Mother’s bluster. It would no longer scare me. “I do not need to tell you. I have it under control, and will manage and continue with my duties as a magus without issue.”

Mother voice was cold steel. “Thou wilt tell me. Now.”

I faced her, not letting myself be intimidated. “Neigh.”

“Why? Art thou too stubborn and willful to see that I have thy best interests at heart?!” Mother looked me over with narrowed eyes. “Or art thou already so deeply compromised that thou cannot tell me?”

“She suspects thee,” Corva warned. “She worries thou art no longer loyal to her, and with thy newfound power a danger. Be wary.”

“I am more than capable,” I told Mother. “For what possible reason should I tell you? Would you just take my power away from me?”

“Should I?” The question had a threat hidden within it. ‘Twas possible Mother might very well do something extreme if I pushed her too far. That was not what I desired. I would not have my newly gained power taken away. Perhaps telling her the truth would deal with her worries? I had done no wrong, and Mother could hardly censor me when we both knew ‘twould be the height of hypocrisy on her part.

Corva hissed. “Do not be so casual about telling her everything. She is suspicious and does not trust thee. She desires control of thee, and thou art now threatening that. Telling her about me might cause her to react poorly.”

Little surprise, Corva was against the idea. But was it a poor idea? Admittedly, I made the deal hastily, perhaps even unwisely. And Mother was experienced in such things. There were potential benefits to confiding in her. “All that is required of me is an hour of my time while I sleep. Nothing more. I am hardly compromised.”

Mother frowned deeply. “An hour ... and what dost thou thinkest will be done with thee during this hour?”

“Aiding me in my studies and mentoring, nothing more,” I assured her.

“Art thou certain of that?”

I nodded. “I swore to that and nothing else for my power.”

Mother sat behind her desk and tapped the desktop as she thought. “And with whom didst thou make this arrangement?”

“Do not tell her that,” Corva growled. “My name is not to be casually given away. She might cause me great harm. Mayhaps summon me and bind me in some manner to keep me from aiding thee further. Dost thou wish my gifts taken away so soon after receiving them?”

“The spirit in question would prefer not to be named.” I crossed my arms over my chest, not sure I was so convinced by Corva’s argument. “You know how valuable such things are.”

“Aye. And I also know that a being with nefarious intentions would have good reason to hide its identity,” Mother said. “The fact thou art hiding its name from me does little to assure me all is well. Now tell me or I will consider thee compromised and have thee confined to thy quarters.”

I glowered at her. “Must you always threaten me? As soon as you do not get your way you bear threat after threat. Am I a daughter to you at all?”

Mother slammed her hooves on the desk. “Must thou defy me when I am only trying to help?! For all I know thou art being taken advantage of by some spirit. Thou art acting strangely, and I do not like what I see. This is why I wished for thee to consult with me before making any deal. Hast thou any idea how many magi have been corrupted by poor bargains over the years? They often become the greatest terrors Equestria faces, and I will not have that happen to my daughter.” She slowly sat back in her seat as she stared at me with determined eyes. “Even if she will not cooperate with me.”

I considered those words carefully. If Mother did merely wish to help she could give me quite a boon. Though the cost of that help... “And how would you help?”

“For one, I might know more about this being thou didst bargain with.” Mother’s smile showed far too many teeth. “If I believe this spirit is mistreating thee then I will have words with it, and then some. It will not feel so secure making foul deals with thee knowing that I will have my revenge for it doing so.”

That was a good point. Of course, giving away Corva’s name would no doubt offend her, especially after she had just given me the wonderful power that now coursed through my body. But then, what could she do? She was as bound by our deal as I was. And the practical side of me said that there was a wisdom to play Corva and Mother against one another. There was potential in balancing one against the other, and ‘twould be good to make sure that Corva could not act against me with impunity. Mother’s wrath could be great and terrible, and Corva knew that. Probably among the reasons she was trying so hard to keep herself hidden.

“Has my help meant so little to thee, friend?” Corva asked. “What have I done to make thee so suspicious of me that thou art considering something so dangerous as to give her my name? Have my gifts not given thee the power thou desired? And at so small a price?”

“Such a small price makes me all the more suspicious,” I said. “And I would prefer to have more than mere words as assurance that I will not be betrayed.”

I pressed my lips together as I made my decision. “Corva.” The Dreamscape spirit hissed in discontent, but the die had been cast.

“Corva?” Mother frowned as she rubbed her chin. “I know of no such creature.”

“I found no mention of her, either,” I said. “Near as I can tell she is not referred to in any book I could find. And I did not look merely based on names either, but on her nature and anything else that might identify her.”

“And that does not trouble thee?”

“Of course it does,” I groused. “I am not a fool unaware of the dangers. ‘Tis not as though I made the deal at the first opportunity.”

“Then why bargain with her?”

I let out a huff. “Because she has given me much. Education, knowledge, and now power—power enough to crush the likes of Topaz.”

“I see.” Mother sat there for a time as she dwelled upon her thoughts. “When thou wert on the verge of losing she offered a bargain, yes?”

“She did.”

Mother stroked her cheek, though she did not explode into anger like I expected. It seemed that me relenting a bit and telling her the truth was calming her. “A very unwise negotiating position.”

“I am aware.” I thought back over the last few days and my interactions with Corva. “She offered her bargain before then, but I declined to take it in order to think it over. ‘Tis just that during the duel...” Mine ears wilted remembering how the duel initially went, how I was nearly beaten with ease by Topaz. “I feared irrelevancy.”

Mother raised an eyebrow. “Oh?”

My shoulders slumped as the facts pressed against me. “How far back would admitting defeat have pushed me? Who would think me important after such a humiliating defeat? Would I ever have been able to become archmagus if I lost such an important duel in front of so many distinguished ponies? When ponies like Chivalrous would have crowed about it for many years to come?”

Mother sighed and came around the desk to awkwardly place a hoof on my shoulder. “That is why I wanted to fight the battle in thy stead. ‘Twould have safeguarded thee and thy career both.”

“I know, but...” I shrugged. “I have already stated for my reasons for not wanting to make you my champion.”

“I could, perhaps, have chosen a better way to express my concerns.” Mother shook her head. “Thou art too important to be put in danger recklessly. But thou hast a singular talent for finding the worst dangers to be found regardless.”

I sighed and nodded. “I fear I erred in several ways, if I am to be honest. I should never have been drawn into that duel to start with. I did not suggest a duel because I thought it was right or necessary, but because I thought ‘twould be easy to defeat Chivalrous in single combat. Mayhaps if I had not been so prideful I could have dismissed the duel as inadmissible due to it being proposed while under duress, or simply called the duke a liar about the affair and said no duel had been agreed upon to start with.” I ran a hoof down my face and sighed. “So many possibilities that I did not pursue.”

Mother patted my shoulder, then opened a nearby cabinet to start scrounging inside. “Well, let us not dwell on things beyond changing. Far better to learn what we can from it, and look to the future. I will consult my own sources of information regarding this Corva, and see what we might learn of her. And we can arrange a few tests once matters are less chaotic.”

“That seems reasonable,” I agreed.

Mother turned her head to glower at me. “In the meantime, thou art not to use this power. It is affecting thee, whether thou wilt acknowledge it or not.”

I stiffened. “I told you, I am fine.”

“This is not up to debate.” Mother pulled out some bandages and other medicines. “Until I am convinced all will be well thou art not to use this power any more. Until I have time to study this matter ‘tis too much of a risk. But there is much that needs to be done thanks to the conclave, and I cannot spend the time needed to investigate this Corva and the nature of this new power. That being the case, it should not be used.”

I let out an annoyed huff as Mother approached me. “Fine. ‘Tis not as though I plan on getting into another battle.”

“I will hold thee to that,” Mother said. “For now we will concentrate on other matters. After I have treated thine injuries, thou wilt free Daylight from confinement and bring him to me. We must take advantage of Topaz’s defeat while our enemies are confused and weakened. If we are swift, we might win the conclave with little opposition.”

“That is mine own hope as well,” I said as Mother tipped my head forward to get a better look at where the rock struck me. “‘Twould be nice if we experienced no more problems for the rest of the conclave. This has been enough excitement for me.”

Mother agreed with a tired sigh. “I will be glad to have fewer troubles.”

I braced myself as Mother started casting a spell. Her healing magic was quite effective but rarely gentle. While mine injuries were not bothering me, surprisingly enough, I knew them to be many. And my previous experiences with Mother’s healing had been quite ... bracing.

I found Stalwart waiting outside the office afterwards and nodded to him. “Come on, Sergeant. We are to release Daylight from his imprisonment.”

Stalwart fell in behind me as I proceeded down the hallway. “Very good, Magus.”

“It might be wise to stop by Daylight’s room to get him a fresh set of clothing,” Corva suggested. “He has been imprisoned for days now and has likely not seen new linens for some time.”

“That is true.” I switched course to go to Daylight’s rooms. As one of the ponies likely to win the conclave, he had been given quarters within the castle.

It did not take Stalwart long to notice the change in direction. “This is not the way to the dungeon.”

“No, but I wish to get him a fresh set of clothes and some personal items with which to refresh himself,” I explained. “When he returns to the public eye he should be doing so with dignity and looking like a proud magus, not some scruffy scoundrel.”

Stalwart nodded in agreement, and walked by my side for a time before speaking again. “If I might ask about the duel?”

“What of it?”

He hesitated as he spoke. “You changed.”

I looked over my shoulder and tilted my head. “Changed?”

“In how you acted, and the nature of your magic,” Stalwart explained. “‘Twas ... different. Very different from what I am accustomed to.”

I was not quite sure what he was speaking of. Mother had spoken of this as well, but I knew not what they were worried about. “If I am honest, I have never felt more alive. ‘Tis like I am greater than I have ever been.”

“Oh?”

“'Tis hard to explain, but...” I took a moment to put my words together. “Right now I feel like I am as I should be. ‘Tis as though the world was always greyed and faded, but now I can see it in all its brilliance. My heart races after a long melancholy, and my thoughts seem clearer than ever. I feel stronger, faster, more alive than I ever have.”

Stalwart frowned. “Curious. And you do not find anything strange about all this?”

I blinked slowly. “What dost thou mean?”

“Your behavior and spellcasting changed completely, and you acted very differently from the mare I know,” Stalwart said. “‘Tis concerning.”

Why would he be bringing this up? Was everypony so against me having this new power? Topaz and Chivalrous were foes to be crushed. That was what one did with enemies: destroy them. “Dost thou believe something is wrong with me?”

“I believe there is more going on here than you have told me.” Stalwart got ahead of me and stopped me by placing a hoof on my shoulder. “You can trust me with the truth, Midnight. Have I not been ever faithful since becoming your bodyguard?”

That was true. If I could not trust Stalwart then who could I rely on? And he seemed to dearly want to know the truth. How long could I even hide such a thing from him anyways? I cast a privacy spell and told him. “I made a deal for power. It was the only way I could win that duel.”

Stalwart faintly frowned. “I see.”

“It will work out in the end,” I assured him. “Topaz is no longer in our way to win the conclave for Daylight, and I now have the power to defeat any enemy. If thou still hast concerns, Mother will be looking into the matter after the conclave. And I am sure she will see matters as I do in time.”

“Power comes with a price,” he cautioned.

I shook my head, wondering if I was going to end up having this conversation with everyone I knew today. “It always does. The only question is are you willing to pay that price.”

Stalwart squeezed my shoulder. “And be certain you know what that price is. Often, it can take a long time for the costs to become readily apparent.”

I frowned. “What dost thou mean?”

“That sometimes you might not know how much the cost really was until much later,” Stalwart said. “I know such has been the case for many I have known. For instance, many leaders in Pegasopolis were surprised by some of what was expected of them. The burden of the guilt of leading ponies who are slain in combat, and having to tell their families the fate of their kin. Where they thought all was battle and glory, there were duties far less glamorous or spoken of.”

I sighed and scratched the back of my neck. “That is true enough.”

“Just be careful, please,” he bidded. “Watching you battle Topaz was ... disquieting.”

“I will do my best to be so,” I told him as I started back down the hallway. I was no fool and could deal with any problem that faced me.

Soon enough we reached Daylight’s room, and Stalwart opened the door for me. “Thank you, Sergeant.” I entered and started looking around for a fresh cloak and anything else that might be needed.

I was in the middle of finding what I desired when I heard Stalwart grunt in pain, followed by the sound of him falling to the floor with a crash. My heart leapt and I spun around to see what had transpired. What I saw made my eyes widen. Stalwart was lying on the floor unmoving as a pool of blood slowly grew under him.

Standing over him was one of the last ponies I had ever wanted to see again: Moonwatch. Despite my attempts to slay him, he was whole and healthy, though he had lost most of the muscle mass he had previously possessed, looking more like a thin scholar than the barrel-chested pony he had been before. That might have been a result of whatever magics he was using to revive himself, though ‘twas only conjecture. He grinned evilly as he stepped over Stalwart’s body, a bloody knife held at his side. “Conduit, we meet again.”

I glared balefully at Moonwatch, trembling with rage. How? How could he still be alive?! I disintegrated him! What sort of ghastly black magic had he used to avoid such a fate? And now he had hurt or even killed Stalwart. I was going to harm him tenfold for that. “Thou art wilt suffer for that, fiend.”

I reached out to my magic to do that, and then ... nothing. The whole world suddenly jerked around in my vision and I fell to my knees. I suddenly felt so very, terribly exhausted. It was as though all of my magic had been drained, and I’d gone days without sleep in an instant. My whole body ached terribly as pains that had merely throbbed before flared up into debilitating injuries. My senses dulled and everything felt distant. What is more, that great power Corva had given me was gone, just gone. In its place was a great yawning emptiness, as though a great part of my soul was missing, or a portion of my essence had been sheared away.

“W-wha...” I trembled, feeling as weak as a newborn foal. Suddenly completely and utterly helpless.

Moonwatch laughed. ‘Twas a terrible, malevolent thing that enjoyed my sudden moment of weakness. “I know myself to be awesome, but never before has somepony collapsed at the mere sight of me. Ah well, I shan't complain.” His horn lit. “Now, sleep.”

He cast a sleep spell upon me, and all the world turned to darkness.

I found myself back in Corva’s bubble of reality within the Dreamscape, though ‘twas not as I remembered it. The place was crumbled and in darkness. Walls had fallen away to expose the endless black expanse of space, great cracks ran through the floor, and bookshelves were toppled about me. Turning, I faced Corva sitting on her throne. She sat there, even more unmoving than usual, looking like an obsidian statue in the poor light.

My thoughts felt muddled, slow—as though they were trying to move through molasses. That great emptiness still gripped me, making me feel like an empty shell of what I had been but a few moments ago. I asked the first thing that came to mind. “Corva, what is happening? Where is the power thou gifted me?”

Corva’s whisper of a voice echoed across the hall. “I am sorry, Midnight, but thou used all my strength to defeat Topaz. I am afraid I can offer no more help.”

I blinked, scarcely believing what I was hearing. “What dost thou mean? That is all? I bargained with thee, and this is all thou canst give?”

“For now, aye.” Corva slumped slightly on her throne. “In time I will recover, but until then I can offer no more aid.”

A sense of betrayal ran through me. “Why didst thou not warn me thou wert so exhausted?!”

A quarter of the hall broke off and crumbled into nothingness as it fell into the void.

Corva shrugged. “I had no reason to expect thou wouldst need to enter battle again so soon. And remember, this is new to me as well. I did not know how long I would be able to maintain this due to us never trying to before. If we had practiced this before thou found thyself in a duel then we would have known the risks. What is more, thou drank deeply of my power, more than I thought thou wouldst have all at once, and bringing thee into the Dreamscape to make our bargain had not been an easy task either. ‘Tis a simple fact that I have reached my limits.”

“So what now?” I waved emphatically. “Stalwart has been hurt and may be... be... And now I am lying on the floor unconscious, with who knows what happening!” I could very well have had my throat cut, and be lying on the floor slowly dying. All while I slept and my consciousness was in the Dreamscape. And that was but one of many terrible possibilities for what could be happening to me. There was not even anything I could do here. My magic was utterly exhausted, and my thoughts sluggish from fatigue.

Corva stood slowly from her throne and descended the stairs as they crumbled and disappeared into nothing behind her. “I will do what I can to help thee once we recover. But for now, there is nothing. I need time to rest and regain my strength.”

“And how long will that take?” I demanded as the bubble of reality around me broke apart.

“As long as it must,” Corva said with damnable vagueness. “Time flows differently between here and the material world, and I am not like a simple pony who can recover their strength from a single night of rest. ‘Tis not what thou wouldst like to hear, but ‘tis the truth.”

I knew not what to do as the rest of the world around us crumbled away save the section of stone we stood upon. I doubted Moonwatch had gone through so much trouble to ambush me just to leave me alone. So either I was as good as dead already, or I had been captured. Neither option appealed to me. “And what am I to do in the meantime?!”

“Thou wilt simply have to find the answer to that thyself.” And before I could reply, Corva dissolved into a swarm of silver motes of light that disappeared into the surrounding darkness. All too soon what remained of the hall was embraced by oblivion, leaving me with nothing but darkness.

Author's Note

Chapter 16

I slowly awoke to a throbbing headache, coughing the dust out of my throat. My crusted eyes blinked as my blurred vision straightened itself. Groaning, I rolled over to get a good look at my surroundings. All around me was the old cracked stone of a cell; the cell bars were rusted, and the only things adorning the bare stone were an old straw mattress and a bucket. There was no one in sight within the dungeon, and no window to look out of. ‘Twas not a promising scene to awaken to.

I reached out for my magic but found it blocked. As I feared would be the case, a suppression ring adorned my horn—and one of high quality, intended for unicorns of my strength. I had prayed that I might be saved from Moonwatch before he managed to steal me away, but that seemed a forlorn hope.

Considering what few options remained to me, I mentally called out to Corva. “Corva, canst thou hear me?”

Nothing. Additional attempts to call her were met with silence. Either the spirit was still too drained to speak with me or she was being blocked from communicating with me. I was well and truly alone. What made worse was the profound feeling of emptiness permeating within me. I dearly missed the power Corva had given me—disturbingly so, upon reflection. I wondered what effect that power had on me.

My ruminations were interrupted when the screech of rusted steel echoed through the dungeon. I found I preferred solitude, for the first person I saw was Moonwatch himself, approaching with a smug smile on his face. Next to him was a warlock I recognized from my previous battle, the short stallion with the perpetually bored expression—Lemon Limelight. While I had not known him then, an examination of the files on Hidden’s followers had quickly enough identified one of his longtime minions. ‘Twas hardly surprising I had not recognized him, as he was far from the most notorious of Hidden’s conspirators, being neither particularly powerful or noteworthy.

“Ah good, the Conduit is finally awake.” Moonwatch’s smug smile widened. “I was almost worried my magnificence had put her to sleep for good.”

“No risk of that, master,” his compatriot said flatly.

I groaned with annoyance as I rubbed the crust from mine eyes. “Could I be put to sleep by that which does not exist?”

There was a slight twitch along the edge of his smile. “You are quick to mock me when you are the one imprisoned at our mercy.”

“And thou art quick to be offended by a single barb from a supposedly helpless prisoner,” I countered. While I might be imprisoned, I had little tolerance for being tormented by this lowly creature.

Moonwatch tsked and shook his hoof. “Waggle your tongue whilst you can, for you will not being doing so for long.”

“We shall see.” I sat up, my muscles creaking painfully with the effort, but I tried not to let the stiffness in my body show as I faced the warlocks. “I know thee well, Moonwatch: a barking dog in the service of more intelligent and more powerful ponies, and a mere thug of no great consequence. Which of us dost thou think thy masters value more highly?”

Moonwatch’s smile disappeared into a scowl and his horn ignited. He struck me with a spell that sent me to the floor writhing as my whole world became an exploding white flash of pain.
“Silence! I am Moonwatch the Undying, one of the greatest magi to ever walk! When we are done, Queen Luna will be so thankful for my accomplishments that she will ask for my hoof in marriage!”

I grunted in pain after Moonwatch released his spell, glowering at him. If he thought to cow me with pain then he was to be sorely disappointed. “Thou art a fool to believe thusly.” The idea that someone like Queen Luna, even in her madness, would marry somepony as lowly as Moonwatch was laughable at best.

Moonwatch’s horn lit to cast another pain spell, but his compatriot pointedly cleared his throat. “Master, need I remind you that we require her to be whole and healthy? We can hardly proceed if you injure her.”

Moonwatch growled from deep within his throat, but the magic around his horn dissipated. “You will not be laughing for long, Conduit. You have a very specialplace in our plans.”

“Aye, far more special than an insignificant nobody like thee,” I spat. Venting my spleen did little to calm my worries to hear the warlocks once again had a plan for me. Was I yet again to be one of their sacrifices? What was behind their obsession with me specifically?

Moonwatch spat upon the ground. “You are lucky that you are so important to our plans, elsewise I would teach you a lesson you would not so soon forget.”

“Oh aye, attack me while I am imprisoned and wearing a suppression ring,” I mocked. “Truly thou art the most mighty of all warlocks. What is thy next great work? To scare small children, or kick small helpless animals?”

Moonwatch snorted and backed away from my cell. “Let us see how barbed your tongue is after you have had time to consider your predicament.” He turned with a great flourish of his cloak. “Lemon, I am going to tell everyone else that we are proceeding as planned. Stay here until I send someone to stand guard over her.”

Lemon slightly inclined his head. “Of course, master.”

Moonwatch stormed out, instantly improving my day, if only by a small measure. Once he was gone Lemon levitated a plate of vittles and a mug of watered down beer through the bars. “I assume you are hungry? You were unconscious for two days.”

My stomach growled at the offering. “Aye, that would be appreciated.” I frowned down at my food, suspicion washing over me. “Presuming it is not poisoned.”

Lemon maintained his perfectly even tone as he addressed my suspicions. “We have you trapped in a cell and wearing a suppression ring. If I wanted to harm you, I would not need to bother with poison.”

“That much is true.” ‘Twas possible it might still be a trick, but then what could I do even if ‘twas poisoned? There was only so long I could go without food and drink, and they would force me to eat eventually, if only to keep me alive long enough to complete whatever foul plans they had in mind. The same could be said for any poison they wished for me to ingest. Those factors considered, I began eating, if only to harbor my strength.

I could not allow myself to fall into despair. If I did so, then the warlocks would win. I needed to think, plan, and gather information. So while I ate, I began to ask Lemon questions.

“Where are we?” I asked.

“Bulwark Castle,” (1) Lemon answered, more easily than I thought he would. “Not that knowing where you are will do you much good. This place has been long abandoned, and we have placed several wards and illusions over it to prevent discovery. Furthermore, Hidden and the other masters are leading the loyalists on a merry chase across the countryside. We have spent months planning and preparing for the conclave, and I would be very surprised if they came across this place before wasting their time following the several false breadcrumb trails we left for them.”

1. Bulwark Castle was constructed soon after the Fall of Manehattan in order to protect the new capital of the Earth Pony Government, Fillydelphia. Located north of the city, it was intended to watch the main northern road to Manehattan and defend against reiver raids in the countryside and fresh invasions intended to seize more land from the EPG. It ended up being the site of several noteworthy sieges and battles, and while it fell twice and was set to the torch once, it was always recaptured, rebuilt, and expanded upon. It was successful helping to foil multiple attempts to take Fillydelphia, and proved a cornerstone of the city’s defense.

But the Liberation of Manehattan and the relocating of the EPG government back to its traditional capital saw the castle lose much of its importance. And over time it was neglected until the EPH officially abandoned the castle as a cost-saving measure. It was considered a ruin by the time Midnight wrote her accounts, though eventually growing interest in the Reiver Wars later on resulted in the castle gaining attention back in the public eye. It has since been rebuilt and turned into a museum.

That was not the news I had wished to hear. I hoped that my kidnapping had been a rushed or ill-planned affair, but the opposite seemed true. That made it unlikely Mother or anypony else would be able to easily use magic to discover where I was. If I remembered my maps correctly, we were about a dozen miles north of Fillydelphia, which meant any attempt to find me within the city would be for naught. Add to that the time it would take for anypony to notice I was even missing and that the warlocks had set up distractions for anyone looking for me, and the chances of me being found and rescued in time were not in my favor. To my frustration, I might have even added to mine own troubles, for my discovery of the warlocks in the Fillydelphia militia barracks might well have been just another of their distractions.

“And what is to be done with me?” I snorted. “Leaving aside Moonwatch's delusions.”

“Unfinished business,” Lemon said. “‘Tis my masters’ intention to turn you into their next Avatar.”

That was not welcome news. Being turned into an Avatar had made Bright Charger a monster, and that was not something I wished for myself. Damnation, why were these warlocks so obsessed with me?

“Is that what all of this has been about?” I demanded. “Turning me into thy damned Avatar?”

Lemon shrugged. “Capturing you and making a new Avatar was but one of our two main goals in coming to Fillydelphia. The other was to seize secret knowledge that Equestria possessed.”

I crossed my arms over my chest. “Thou refer to the folders stolen from Archmagus Tempus’ office? They held something that interested you?”

Lemon nodded. “Specifically, we sought the means by which the loyalists unleashed the firestorm at Maresidian Field. Though incidentally we did find notes for several research projects the archmagi had been studying. Even a perfected version of the Avatar ritual, entertainingly enough.” (2)

2. It should be noted that it’s standard practice in the Magi Order to study any magics they come across, especially any forbidden knowledge warlocks might possess. The purpose of this is to help create counters to any dangerous forms of magic, and perhaps learn new and helpful forms of magic that can be used to benefit ponykind. In the case of the Avatar ritual, given the significant danger it presented and the fact that Hidden’s cult still roamed the world, it only made sense to try and discover any weaknesses in the Avatar itself and understand how they are made.

I raised an eyebrow. “For what would you need such knowledge? Do you think to raise back to prominence by blasting armies to cinders?”

Lemon shook his head. “Hardly. We have a different purpose for such knowledge.” He leaned against the bars as he continued. “You see, we recently attended High King Severus’ court; war is coming, and he would prepare for it. There are two things his followers fear: the might of Princess Celestia herself, and whatever magic Equestria used to annihilate Steel Striker’s army during the Lunar Rebellion.”

So that was at the heart for all of this. Two of Equestria’s enemies had combined forces, or at least were colluding to fulfill their own goals. ‘Twas an unexpected alliance, but stranger things had happened.

I put the pieces of the puzzle together for what must be transpiring. “So he promised you rewards if you could counter those threats. First by learning how the firestorm of Maresidian Fields was made, and second by creating an Avatar to act as a counter to Her Highness.”

“Exactly,” Lemon said. “And as we learned from studying the ritual used at Maresidian Field, the firestorm is easily countered. It required a near perfect set of circumstances and months of favorable conditions, hardly something that could be replicated at a moment’s notice, especially when the gryphons are unlikely to perpetuate a months-long drought as part of a mad plan to try and flood Canterlot into submission.”

Mine eyes narrowed. “And something you will no doubt be telling him.” This was ill news indeed. If the gryphons learned what the warlocks had discovered, they would have fewer reasons not to go to war. Many a lord and knight might have shied away from offering their arms to their king if they had thought only a fiery death awaited them.

“He did promise us a great reward if we aided him,” Lemon said. “And more importantly, he offered Hidden the chance to obtain his goal of magical freedom.”

“The right to practice the black arts?” I shot back.

Lemon shrugged. “Either way, High King Severus said he would consider putting Luna back on her throne if she aided him in his war with Equestria. There was even talk of a marriage alliance and combining their realms into a nation without equal, though how serious either party was about that I cannot say for sure. For all I know they are playing one another. Nightmare Moon to free herself and regain her throne, and Severus to win his war.”

“Hence why you desire another Avatar,” I surmised. “An Avatar would be of significant aid in a war against Princess Celestia, and perhaps even a rally point for Equestrians’ discontent with Her Highness. But why me?”

“From what I have heard, you are ideally suited for it. I do not know the details of the ritual; that is a secret Hidden, the masters, and Moonwatch hold close to their chests. They see you as the perfect bearer for Nightmare Moon's power, which is why we took such a great risk to capture you. Twice, in fact.”

“Thus, their name for me: the Conduit.” I leaned back against the wall of my cell as I digested this information. I had learned much, if not as much as I desired. The warlocks had always called me the Conduit, even back during the Lunar Rebellion. “Is my ... suitability why I was to be sacrificed to the last Avatar?”

Lemon snorted. “Hidden had no intention of wasting such a valuable resource as yourself to fuel Bright. She was a broken tool who was falling apart at the seams. Even with the power boost she would have received from sacrificing you, she would not have been a proper match for Celestia. Neigh, the plan was to go ahead and make you the Avatar and win the war decisively.”

I frowned at this news. “So ‘twas perfidy then. You were going to betray Bright.”

“She was already dead,” Lemon said unapologetically. “Best to invest in the future with a resource that could only be used once. That is what we intend on doing now. Moonwatch is preparing the Avatar ritual even as we speak.”

My teeth clenched. ‘Twas possible I was being lied to—either deliberately by Lemon, or by extension through Hidden’s words to him. Being the great deceiver that he was, ‘twould not be at all surprising if he told those warlocks who were unsettled by the idea of sacrificing a child that they were instead giving her the dark blessing of their queen. Though ‘twas also possible that Dusk had been lied to by Hidden about his intentions to save his mother by sacrificing me so that Dusk would aid him in kidnapping me. That was the problem with trying to untangle the motivations of an individual as perfidious as Hidden. No betrayal or lie was too great for him if it accomplished his goals.

Whatever the truth might be, it seemed true that ‘twas the warlock’s intention to turn me into their next Avatar. What else could demand the risks that I be taken hostage? The mere risk of Mother’s wrath was enough to scare most from seriously contemplating the idea. Even if I was not to be turned into their next Avatar, then whatever other fate they had for me would not be what I desired.

“If ‘tis Moonwatch’s intention to turn me into an Avatar, he is a fool to make an enemy of me,” I declared. “I knew the last Avatar, and she was as much Bright Charger as the Nightmare. She was wholly obsessed with getting revenge for the death of her children, even when it harmed Luna’s goals. Does Moonwatch think I will not have similar tendencies once I am made his Avatar?”

Lemon sighed and pushed himself off the bars. “Moonwatch has never been known for his wisdom or forethought. We had to fall back on some contingency plans because of him—‘twas never our plan to set the Archmagus’ tower on fire, for one.”

My ears perked. “‘Twas not? Then pray tell, what was your plan?”

Lemon walked over to a cask sitting on a table and pulled out a mug he then started to clean. “‘Twas simple enough: we brought Tick Tock into our conspiracy by offering him power and a fresh start as a magus. ‘Twas his task to lower Tempus’ wards, slip a sleeping drought into his nightly drink, and then let us into the tower. From there we would disable Tempus and steal the documents we desired.”

“Though surely the documents would be missed if they are so important?” I inquired

“Indeed, why we had arranged it to look like there had been a magical accident in his lab that would be blamed on Tick Tock,” Lemon explained. “Sufficient damage would have been done to the tower to explain the destruction of the files. Tick Tock and Tempus would both have their memories of the incident erased, something intended to appear as a side effect of the accident.”

“But something went wrong, I surmise?”

Lemon nodded as he filled up his mug from the cask. “Daylight was not supposed to be there, and Tick Tock failed to give Tempus the sleeping drought. That left both of them wide awake when we showed up, though we had a contingency in case something like that happened: Moonwatch. He might be a great fool, but he is frightfully powerful.”

He was right, as loathe as I was to admit it. “So you managed to disable and capture Daylight and Tempus, and while Daylight being there was a problem, it did not wholly disrupt the plan. What did throw the plan off track was Moonwatch setting the whole tower on fire. Instead of it looking like an accident in which nopony was seriously hurt, a great many ponies assumed a murder had been committed.”

“Indeed, which led to you finding us in the city.” Lemon grumbled and took a swig of his drink. “And that only made capturing you all the more complicated. It had been our plan to lay low and wait for an opportunity to present itself, such as you visiting someplace in Fillydelphia.”

He had not said so, but I had also just barely escaped the warlocks’ clutches after visiting Archmagus Tempus. If I had but stayed a few minutes longer than I had then I might have been swept up along with the arcane documents they had stolen. ‘Twas hard to say how events would have unfolded if that had happened, but I suspected I would not have liked it.

“Thou art quite free with thy tongue,” I observed. “‘Tis somewhat surprising, all things considered.”

“I would prefer to make a friend of you beforeyou are given the full power of our queen.” Lemon took my mug and refilled it. “To be quite frank, I wish to live, and I think my chances of doing so will be much better by your side than Moonwatch’s.” He frowned sourly. “Against my wishes, Hidden has made me Moonwatch’s ... handler, as it were. ‘Tis my duty to keep him from doing anything o’erly foolish, as impossible of a task as that can often be. I am also the sixth to be assigned this duty, with all my predecessors having perished. I do not wish to join them, and thus seek alternatives to their fate. Aligning with you, the future Avatar, seems the better alternative. Thus I wish to make a favorable impression of myself.”

“Then you are clearly the wiser pony, seeing that life is generally preferable to death.” It did not surprise me that Moonwatch had gotten so many of his followers killed, if not killed them himself. Serving a mad goddess came with great risks, but those risks could not be much worse than the 100% mortality rate Moonwatch’s other handlers had suffered.

“At least as long as you have a life worth living.” Lemon shrugged and drank some more. “In truth, I wished I had listened to Mother and stuck with the family bakery.”

I tilted my head, now curious what had driven this pony to the black arts and working with the likes of Hidden. “Oh really? Less than enthused with your current life choices?”

Lemon’s smile was twinged with sadness as he stared into his cup. “That is putting it mildly. Baking is a simple and boring life, but ‘tis also an honest life. I had my family beside me and I can make a fine pie. But a younger and foolish me desperately dreamed of being a magus, my head swollen with stories of adventures and great deeds by magi wielding great magics. So I joined the Magi Order at the first opportunity.”

“But the life of a magus was very different than what thou believed it to be?”

“Quite.” Lemon fiddled with his cup as he continued. “Despite my studying and attempts to improve myself, I was of mere average magical ability, possessed little talent for combat magic and lacking contacts amongst the magi due to my common birth. I was destined to be little more than a middling magus of little importance, toiling his life away in some office whilst aiding far more important and powerful magi with their paperwork.”

Having heard this type of story before, I was not surprised what transpired. “And the warlocks offered a chance to become much more?”

“Yes.” He stroked his cheek, his eyes focusing on something in the past. “Hidden can be a very persuasive stallion for those who have reached their limits. He argued that the laws of magic were preventing us from advancing the magical arts and the pony species as a whole. He said that with the black arts a pony could become something greater, certainly more than a pony who only used prescribed forms of magic.” (3)

3. I would give some references outlining Hidden Fact’s philosophy, but most of Hidden’s writings are quite forbidden due to being filled with knowledge on the dark arts. That, and most of his philosophical writings suffer from the usual problems plaguing many philosophical works: they are long, confusingly written, and uses esoteric or made-up terminology to make arguments.

He snorted and spoke in a tone of bitter disappointment. “‘Twas all a lie, of course. Perhaps a self-deluded lie on Hidden's part, but a lie nonetheless. The black arts are forbidden for very good reasons. Mind magic can so easily leave ponies with nothing but broken minds, necromancy offers few benefits that cannot be accomplished by other safer methods, time travel is asking for a great many things to go horribly wrong, and only a fool would sell their soul for power or other trinkets. Probably why Moonwatch did the latter: that lunatic rushed to sell his soul twelve times for power before the demons of the netherworld finally caught on to what he was doing and refused to make any more bargains with him.”

I blinked at this news, hardly believing what I just heard. “He did what?! Such a thing is unheard of! Each demon would have a claim on his soul, and when he dies they will fight for every scrap of his being they can get ahold of. His suffering will be legendary. I do not know if I e’en have the words to describe his future torment.”

“But first, he has to die,” Lemon pointed out. “As I am sure you noticed, he is rather good at not doing so. A result of our dark lady’s blessings, if he is to believed. We have watched him be mortally wounded so many times that we all take it for granted that ‘tis only a matter of when he will return rather than if.”

“Dost thou knowest how he avoids death?” If I knew the exact method by which he came back, then it might be possible to counter it.

Alas, Lemon shook his head. “I have my guesses, but I do not know for certain. I suspect some of the masters know, but that is another one of the secrets they are tight-lipped about. Moonwatch is a valuable, if volatile, weapon to them, and you know the value of knowledge.”

“That much is true.” I tried not to let my disappointment show.

Lemon returned to his drink. “You are lucky in many ways, your current predicament aside; unlike me, you were destined to become a magus. You have the talent for it, and the right connections to go far. I saw your duel with Magus Topaz. You were ... terrifying. It makes ponies like me feel like we are existing in a world filled with titans, and 'tis all we can do to not be crushed 'tween you.”

I frowned at his words. “I would not be so certain of that. Many a great magus has fallen to those with no spells of their own.”

Lemon chuckled to himself. “True enough, but while someone with nothing more than a dagger could potentially kill an archmagus, ‘tis not a feat I would suggest trying. Neigh, power makes everything much easier, and ‘tis better to have than to be crushed underhoof by another.” He let out a long sigh and leaned against the far wall opposite of me. “I should have joined Ushabti when I had the chance.”

I tilted my head. “Ushabti?”

Lemon waved dismissively. “A member of our order, or at least he was. He was the leader of those who believed that reform and convincing our fellow magi of the folly of the laws of magic was the right path. But Hidden opposed him, believing that the means justify the ends. In the end, he drove Ushabti out and led us down the path of damnation and treason.” He shook his head. “Rumors says he's in Freeport right now, and I should have followed him there. Even living under the Golden Path (4) has to be better than worrying constantly about whether I am one bad day away from the noose or from getting killed by those around me.”

4. The Golden Path was the ruling faction of Freeport during this time period. They were notable for venerating several spirits of justice and for giving those spirits physical bodies so that they could rule Freeport directly. This ended badly; in a nation that had been ruled by pirate kings, tyrant spellcasters, councils with nefarious intentions, and various types of monsters, the Golden Path created one of the most oppressive regimes in Freeport’s history. This would be quite the achievement if it wasn’t so sad.

I sensed an opportunity that I could exploit here, and so seized on it. “Then you regret your actions and wish to start anew?”

“More than a little of me does, aye.” Lemon shook his head. “But we cannot change the past, and our decisions bind us.”

I moved closer to the bars to better speak with him. “Many would say that it is never too late to reconsider their life choices.”

He shot me an unamused glower. “Many would also say I should hang, whatever my regrets or future decisions I would make.”

So we came to the most important part of our talk. Lemon’s story made me sympathize with him to a degree, even if he was still a warlock, but I could use this to my advantage. “Perhaps. Though I am sure my mother would not be ungrateful if I were freed. As I would be—I think 'twould be prudent to reward those who save my life, as that encourages others to do so in the future.”

Lemon stared at me in thought. “You assume I could get you out of here to start with.” His eyes outlined my cell. “There are several wards and alarms woven into the stone to make sure you stay in there, and that ring on your horn has a tracking spell built into it. Not to mention the others have collected locks of your hair to both track you and hit you with spells if necessary. After that, there are the other warlocks and the spirits and undead they have summoned to contend with. And while Moonwatch is a fool, his power is great and he cares nothing for harming others. Meanwhile, your magic is locked down thanks to that suppression ring, and I am no combat magus. ‘Twould be suicide to break you out.”

That was not an optimistic view on matters. But if I could not be broken out and escape from this place then there were other options available to us. “And there are many who are doubtless seeking me out, and would be swift to come if they knew my location. If thou wert to inform them I am here and warn them of the warlock’s defenses, there might even be a reward for thee.”

Lemon rubbed his chin. “And what assurances would I have that you would not have me slain out of spite? Or your mother, for that matter? 'Twould be a great risk to try and put my life at your mother's mercy. There is a song for what she did to the House Line, as well as several others who have crossed her.”

“Get me a pen and ink and I shall write my promise,” I beckoned. “Promises put to paper are not so easily broken. If I were to break my promise and the document came to light, ‘twould besmirch my word and make ponies wary of trusting me from that point forward.”

Lemon stared at me as he considered the proposal, but eventually he went to procure a piece of paper and writing instruments. I was unaccustomed to writing with my mouth, but I managed. Soon I had finished a letter stating that Lemon Limelight was aiding me in escaping from the warlock’s clutches and he was to be treated as an ally, and further added as many details I could considering the limited time I had to work with. Once that was done I gave Lemon the letter, and possibly my last chance to survive this.

“Take this to Magus Morning Star,” I instructed him. “She is far more temperate than Mother, and she will listen to thee. What is more, Mother and Shadow will listen to her.”

Lemon looked up from the letter to look me in the eye. “And you guarantee that you will argue for all leniency be granted for me? Do you have the influence to have me granted a pardon? Is that within your power?”

I decided that honesty was best here, even if ‘twas not exactly what he wanted to hear. Better a bitter truth be swallowed now than for him to feel betrayed later. “I cannot guarantee a full pardon, but aye, I can assure thee of leniency. In addition to my my influence with Mother, I have the ear of Lady Shadow and Princess Celestia. Shadow is always rational, and Celestia has always possessed a merciful heart. Between them I can plead thy case. Some punishment will probably be leveled on thee, but it can be a lighter sentence if thou aidest me. ‘Tis either that or forever live on the run at the tender mercies of Moonwatch.”

Lemon stared at the letter long and hard before he sighed and folded it up. “Mayhaps exile would be enough. 'Tis been far too long since I last saw Ushabti. With ticket for a ship and some gold to start a new life... Mayhaps I will do what my mother always wished and go back to baking.”

I nodded as I nudged this decision along. “That does seem like a viable choice, and I can see to it that thou receivest enough coin to start anew. I will pay out of my own purse if that is what it takes.”

Lemon slipped the letter into a pocket within the depths of his cloak. “I will see what I can do. This might be nothing more than a fool's errand that will only result in a quick and gruesome death for me, but I will try it. It has to be better than this loathsome life I live.”

“Thou shalt not be caught,” I assured him. “They will not expect thee to betray them after serving them loyally for over a decade. All thou hast to do is sneak out of the castle and get to Fillydelphia. From there ‘tis a simple task.”

“Time will tell.” We then remained in silence until a pair of guards came to relieve Lemon. He departed, leaving me alone to ponder what else I could do to survive.

I found that captivity did not suit me. I am not some farmer whose daily life was determined by the flow of the seasons and weather, or an artisan whose business rose and fell depending on how many customers passed by. I was used to being active at all times, be it studying, assisting Mother, going about Canterlot, or a dozen other things. Inside of that cell I simply had nothing to do, and that left me alone with my thoughts. The warlock guards assigned to me would not even have conversation with me. That left me bored—deeply, profoundly bored with nothing to do but think, and think, and think. And that seemed to be the greatest torment of all. There was no escaping my thoughts, my worries, my self-reprimands.

Foremost in my thoughts was what the warlocks intended for me. Would there be anything of me left if I was turned into the Avatar? Would I be a mere echo of what I once was, or merely a screaming voice within my own head as my body acted on its own? Though potentially the most terrifying thought was that I would be so warped by the transformation that I would be truly committed to the Nightmare’s cause in mind, body, and soul. What I could do with that kind of power under Queen Luna’s direction...

I worried about Stalwart’s fate. Was he dead? Alive? Dying? A great part of me wished to just know the truth. Even if Stalwart were dead I would at least know how I should react. Instead I was in a state of limbo that put me in a constant state of fret and guilt.

Was Daylight now free? He must be by now. What was he thinking right then when his sister was missing? Was he trying to find me, or was he being bogged down by the conclave?

What about Shadow? Was she being led along a breadcrumb trail far away from me, or perhaps even to a trap? No doubt Hidden would have liked to slay the mare who foiled his plans during the Lunar Rebellion.

What was Mother thinking? Was she mad, worried? I wished to see her again, even if she vexed me. There was so much left unsaid ‘tween us, and I did not wish to be turned against her as some monster she would need to put down. I did not wish that fate on anypony.

Repeatedly my thoughts turned over the events of the past few days since arriving at the conclave. Every mistake, every alternative path I could have taken ran through my mind in an endless loop. What if I had conducted my investigation in a different manner? What if I had been honest with Shadow from the start, or gotten aid with dealing with Tick Tock and Moonwatch? There were so many ways I could have handled Chivalrous and Topaz differently. Even during the duel I had been foolish. So enthralled was I with the power Corva had given me that I wasted too much of it. My foolishness left me open to being captured by Moonwatch, and led to my current predicament.

For how long I was down in that dungeon being tormented by my own thoughts I could not determine. There was no natural light in that dungeon, and the only indicator for how much time might have passed was when they gave me my meals. The only time the tedium was broken was when Moonwatch and some of the other warlocks came down to demand where Lemon had gone. For that I gave them nothing; I suspected they would have done more than given me harsh words were it not for the fact they did not wish to harm me. ‘Twas difficult not to show my relief that Lemon had somehow gotten away from his fellows. But whether he had gotten aid, or if that aid would arrive in time was still unknown to me. ‘Twas merely another thing to worry about.

Obsess over.

‘Twas almost a reprieve when I head the door to the dungeon open once again. Nearly anything that saved me from my endless circling thoughts was welcome. A pity that who I saw immediately soured my already sullen mood.

Moonwatch beamed as he approached my cell, flanked by a pair of warlocks. One of them I recognized from earlier as Gravekeeper, and the other Last Second, one of the warlocks that had checked on me to make sure I was in good health and fed. Last was an older stallion, his brown coat faded, though his eyes still shined with intelligence and awareness.

Moonwatch stopped before my cell to leer at me. “Good news! 'Tis time for your transformation, Conduit.”

“Art thou certain thou shouldst not wait for an eclipse, or for the planets to align?” I asked dryly.

“There is not the time for that, and 'tis hardly necessary thanks to our preparations.” Moonwarch puffed out his chest. “Not when 'tis I who leads the ritual.”

“So 'twill be a miserable failure.” I nodded firmly. “A satisfactory result as far as I am concerned.”

Moonwatch’s eyes burned as he tore the cell door off its hinges with enough force to slam it against the far wall. “Out. Soon we will be silencing that tongue of yours, and then I will receive my just reward.”

I stepped out of the cell so I could face Moonwatch. During mine incarceration I had come up with a plan, if a desperate one. But my choices were to go for the long odds or do nothing, and I was not about to be turned into an abomination without a fight.

I stared him in the eyes and spoke coldly. “Thou wilt indeed receive thy just reward. For thou wilt be granting me almighty power, making me on par with Celestia herself. And thou knowest the first thing that I will do with that power?” I leaned in to speak quietly to the warlock. “I. Will. Kill. Thee.”

A confused expression fell over his face, as though he did not understand what I was saying. “That is a lie. Queen Luna would never allow such a thing to happen.”

“Do not listen to her,” Gravekeeper warned. “She is desperate and seeks to rattle you.”

Moonwatch shot him a glare. “Do not think to tell me what to do, mercenary.”

“Dost thou truly believe she values thee o'er me?” I demanded, talking over the others. “Dost thou remember Bright and her mad quest for vengeance in face of all reason and the damage she was doing to Pegasopolis’ cause and that of the queen's? Will I be so different when I become thy Avatar? I hate thee, Moonwatch. From the very depths of my soul. The sight of thee sickens me, and the world will be a better place without thee. I would not trust thee to clean my chamberpot, much less stand by my side in battle. For what reason would I do anything but destroy thee?”

“Do not argue with the Conduit, Moonwatch,” Last cautioned. “She is baiting you, do you not see that?”

Moonwatch either did not hear his compatriot or ignored him as his teeth clenched. “You cannot kill me. I am Moonwatch the Undying.”

“If I cannot kill thee then I will rip thy soul out and drag it down into the deepest, darkest abyss I can find, and trade it away to the foulest being that lives there.” I smiled widely. “I will enjoy that. Immensely. In fact, I will commission a song about it, and then have it played for anyone who would dare cross me. How does the title The Eternal Torment of Moonwatch sound?”

Moonwatch’s hoof struck me across the cheek hard enough to slam me up against the bars of the cell, and I tasted blood. The warlock trembled as he glared at me. “How dare you?! I am Queen Luna’s most valuable servant!”

I gasped with fake shock. “Thou art Hidden Facts?”

Moonwatch’s face contorted with rage, and he raised his hoof to strike me again, but Last caught his hoof. “Moonwatch! That is enough! You cannot harm the Conduit! Know your place and do the ritual.”

“We need the Avatar,” Gravekeeper agreed. “Without her we are doomed.”

“See what a useful fool thou art, Moonwatch. Not even thine own followers respect thee.” I smirked as I watched Moonwatch and Last glare at one another in a contest of wills. “Be a good little servant and let us move forward so that we can get to the part I will oh so enjoy. I look forward to mine ascension, and thy downfall, fool.”

The contorted lines of rage on Moonwatch’s face suddenly smoothed and his horn lit with a baleful red light. “Upon reflection, change of plans.”

Moonwatch fired a beam of hellfire right into Last. To the warlock’s credit, he got a shield up in time to block the sudden act of betrayal, and he was blasted into the wall. But Moonwatch kept up the attack until Last’s shield cracked and then broke under the assault. His death was quick but terrible.

Gravekeeper’s eyes were wide as he watched Last perish. “What are you—” He didn’t get the chance to finish before Moonwatch went back on the attack with a telekinetic shockwave. Gravekeeper also put a shield, but it too was shattered and he was thrown up into the air and collided with the wall with bone-jarring force.

“I have changed my mind,” Moonwatch said with a malevolent smile. “I have judged that the Conduit is unsuitable to carry the power of our great queen, and that we should find someone else to be our Avatar.”

During that moment of distraction, I seized my desperate opportunity. My magic may have been locked away, but I was no longer purely restricted to using my magic to defend myself. Stalwart had taught me how to defend myself with my hooves alone, and I put those skills to use.

I stepped in and struck Moonwatch’s horn. He was caught completely off-guard by the unexpected attack, and wild sparks of magic shot off from his horn as his magic was disrupted. “Get away from me, you damned bastard!” he cried, staggering away to put distance ‘tween us so his horn could recover.

I pressed forward, not giving him any time to recover before striking his horn again. He winced in pain and swung a hoof wildly, it being clear that he had never learned how to throw a proper punch. Taking advantage of his lack of training, I grabbed that wildly swinging leg and put it into a painful lock that tilted him onto an awkward footing.

“You little bitch!” With a great heave of his body, he pushed himself against my hold with such force that the crack of his breaking leg snapping echoed through the dungeon. Seemingly impervious to pain, he swiped his good arm at me. I ducked the telegraphed blow, and my hoof shot forward to slam him in the face. There was more cracking of bone as his nose broke, sending him stumbling back.

While I was doing well, I knew that ‘twas only a matter of time until the tide of battle turned against me. Moonwatch was clearly immune to pain, his injuries a mere inconvenience, and I had no means by which I could kill or easily disable him. Eventually he would recover enough to let him cast a spell, and then I would be doomed. Thankfully, I had an alternative.

I planted another blow on his horn, and then stepped back. “Thine assistance, Gravekeeper!”

Gravekeeper had risen back to shaky hooves, and like a good mercenary, struck when an opportunity presented itself. Necromantic energies flowed forth and into Moonwatch. He howled as green fire burst out of his body and consumed him. Soon nothing remained of Moonwatch but bones and his cloak. Gravekeeper gasped and stumbled back until he could use the wall for support, his efforts having exhausted him.

“Damnation, what a monster,” Gravekeeper gasped.

“My thanks,” I said, and then ran for the exit.

“No so fast, Magus.” Gravekeeper snapped out a hoof and a pair of bones landed in front of the dungeon door, and shortly a pair of skeletons formed to block the exit. “I do have a contract to complete.”

I sighed as I stared at the door. “Must we?” I had been lucky thus far, with one warlock dead and Moonwatch at least temporarily disabled, but there was still the necromancer to contend with. He seemed tired and injured from the battle, but it seemed unlikely I would be able to cross the room and come to grips with him before he got at least one spell off. And no doubt his skeletons would jump me the second I tried anything.

“I was paid a considerable sum to have you obtained and turned into their Avatar,” he pointed out. “‘Tis nothing personal, merely professional.”

“And you think he will pay you?” I motioned to the pile of bones that had been Moonwatch.

Gravekeeper scoffed. “He will not, but his master will.”

It was unlikely I was going to be getting out of this dungeon if the necromancer blocked me, so I decided to put forward the best case I could for him to aid me. “If ‘tis coin that most concerns you, I should point out my mother has access to the royal treasury.”

“And you want me to believe Sunbeam, Equestria’s greatest warlock hunter, will pay some necromancer mercenary?” he countered.

“For returning her daughter alive and well?” I let that hang in the air before I continued. “She will pay you double Hidden’s offer.”

Gravekeeper stroked his cheek as he thought the proposal over. “Tempting. The only question is if your mother is the type to overlook my history, or the type to stab me in the back the second after she gets what she wants.”

“It is prudent to reward those who save her daughter,” I argued. “That way others will do so in the future. ‘Tis not as though you are the ringleader of this operation. Clearly you are just someone Hidden hired on with coin for your specialization. If you are no longer a threat to Equestria, and have even proven useful to us, Mother will be inclined to let you go on your way as long as you leave Equestria and do not return. With a chest full of coin, of course.”

“That might be, though it might be safer to go ahead and send you back to Hidden,” Gravekeeper said.

“I have my doubts.” My mind raced to put together a counterargument. “It was said that time was short just a bit ago, and you needed to rush to complete the Avatar ritual. Am I to imply that my rescue is nearly here?”

Gravekeeper’s jaw had squared itself. “That is true.”

“And who is left in the castle that can complete the Avatar ritual with Last dead and Moonwatch unwilling to do it?” I asked.

“No one,” he growled.

“And no doubt you were depending on the Avatar to fight in the upcoming battle,” I surmised. “That means you both lack confidence in defeating my rescuers and doubt your ability to flee. Otherwise you would have crushed whoever is coming, or snuck me away to whatever other sanctuaries you have. Instead you are rushing a dangerous ritual for which you might only have one shot at.”

“Your point?” Gravekeeper demanded through clenched teeth.

Satisfied that my guesses were correct, I moved to close mine argument. “Your backs are to the wall, doubly so now that you are not all of one mind.” I waved at the corpses on the floor. “To get me to Hidden you have to survive Moonwatch, get past the warlocks, and bypass my rescuers. That leaves you with several ways to die rather spectacularly. Alternatively, we can seek sanctuary with my rescuers, and you will be allowed to go with a healthy amount of gold once the dust settles.”

Gravekeeper frowned as he thought my proposal over. The question here was if Gravekeeper was the type of mercenary who valued his professionalism and contracts over his coin purse. He was not. “Alright, sounds good to me. Though the trick is getting you out of here without getting ourselves killed.”

“Just act like you are in charge and know what you are doing,” I told him. “If anyone asks, say you are moving me on Moonwatch's orders. He is foolish enough to leave his most valuable prisoner in the care of a mercenary he barely knows.”

Gravekeeper grunted. “Could work. Best we move fast, either way. It will not be long before the others wonder what is delaying everything.”

“Alright then.” I turned towards the exit, but then a glint of metal among Moonwatch’s bones caught my eye. ‘Twas a ring of keys, one of which looked like ‘twould fit my suppression ring. I reached down to scoop it up, but Gravekeeper's hoof snapped out to throw out another bone. It exploded into another skeleton that blocked me from grabbing the key.

I glowered at Gravekeeper. “What are you doing?! I was going to release my horn so that we can better get out of here.”

Gravekeeper snorted. “Not a chance. You are far too devious for my liking. With nothing more than your tongue you got us all to turn on one another, resulting in them getting killed and me to agree to free you. I am not about to let you get your magic back. You would abandon me the second it was convenient, and then I am dead.” He pointed to the exit. “Go. No arguing.”

I scowled, but there was no more time to plead my case. Not when I was reasonably sure I would not be able to persuade him. To be fair to him, I would not have put my life on the line to save his. We were at best allies of convenience, and nothing more. So I headed out the exit, leaving the keys behind us. Gravekeeper acted like he was leading me along, his trio of skeletons flanking me as we went.

‘Twas not long before we were exiting the keep and entering the courtyard. The sight I witnessed was a welcome one; above us was the dome of a shield, and ‘twas under assault. Pegasi of the Royal Guard flew about collecting clouds to pour lightning into the shield. A rainbow of colors assailed the shield from beyond the wall as a great variety of spells were flung, among them a continual torrent of fire and ice spells I knew well. It seemed that Lemon had accomplished his quest and my rescue had arrived.

Gravekeeper examined the scene before us with a deep frown. Warlocks on the wall were returning fire, but ‘twas clear that there were far more magi outside than warlocks to counter them. “It seems your mother has already arrived.”

“Then we will have an easy time getting away,” I said. “If we can get past the wall and through the shield we will be saved.”

“In case you have not noticed, the gate is guarded.” Gravekeeper nodded at the main gate where a small group of warlocks stood, firing spells down at my rescuers.

“The wall is there to hold things out, not keep them in,” I pointed out. “If we can scale the wall and quickly get outside we would be saved.”

He shook his head. “And what about the shield? We cannot get past that as long as it is up.”

I pressed my lips together as I considered our options. “Then I suppose we will need to improvise.”

“Not what I like to hear,” Gravekeeper groused.

I scowled at my reluctant companion. “Do you have magics that might aid us? If you have an invisibility spell or a veil we might be able to use to sneak out without being detected, or even lie low until relief arrives, speak.”

Gravekeeper let out an annoyed huff. “Neigh, illusions have never been something I have been good at, and my magic is nearly spent after fighting Moonwatch. I used up most of my magic raising undead to try and slow the Royal Guard, but most of them have been destroyed by now.”

Mine ear twitched. I was so close to safety, and yet so terribly far. If Gravekeeper would have let me grab the key and free myself then we would have had options to get out of here. But if his magic was as low as he said then ‘twas hardly surprising he feared what I would have done if free to cast spells. He would have been at my mercy, and that is not something a warlock mercenary would enjoy.

I tried to focus my thoughts on the practicals instead of what I wished to be. “If you have a better idea...”

Gravekeeper’s gaze swept the wall and his lips curled into a grin. “Actually, I do. We can—”

I never heard what Gravekeeper’s plan was. A bolt of hellfire streaked from behind us and struck him. He tumbled violently to the ground as sulfuric smoke drifted from his body. He did not move from that spot, his unblinking eyes seeing nothing. Moonwatch emerged from the main keep’s door, rolling his neck as he approached me. Only now he was nearly skeletal, with nearly as his flesh gone as his skin clung to his bones.

“I never did like him,” Moonwatch said with utter contempt. “Always looking down on me. Well, he’s going to have to look up at me from six feet under, from now on.”

I blinked and my hooves stepped back and away from the warlock on their own accord. Moonwatch had recovered so quickly? “How...?”

“Am I still alive?” Moonwatch tilted his head back and laughed. “Do you still not get it? I am Moonwatch the Undying. Nothing, and I mean nothing, can kill me.” He flashed me a malevolent smile as he drew closer. “Stab me, cut me, drown me, set me on fire, freeze me, blow me up—whatever you try, it will not work. I will always come back. I am immortal! Ranked amongst the greatest beings in the world!”

I snarled as I faced down my nemesis. My horn was still suppressed, I was surrounded by enemies, and mine only ally was dead. There was nowhere I could run where Moonwatch would not quickly discover me. My options were either fight or give up and die. I chose to fight. Even if ‘twas the last thing I did, I would spit in the eye of my enemy and cause them pain. I owed Stalwart that much.

“Let us put that immortality to the test!” I snatched up Gravekeeper’s bag of bones from his corpse and threw it at Moonwatch. He blew the bag apart in midair, and bones flew all about him. While many bones had been destroyed, several more had survived and their magic activated, causing reanimated skeletons to poof into existence all about Moonwatch. But as was usually the case whenever a necromancer lost control of his creations, the skeletons immediately acted erratically. One skelton crashed into the castle wall with enough force to break itself whilst another convulsed and fell to the ground, and yet another stood in place immobile. The rest though, acted much more dangerously and attacked the nearest creature to them: Moonwatch.

Moonwatch’s head swiveled as he tried to register this sudden change in fortune. “Wha—” Two of the skeletons jumped on to top of him, nearly bearing him to the ground, and the other two closed on him and swung wildly to hit him multiple times. One slammed blow after blow into Moonwatch’s side while the other struck him across the jaw.

I did not waste this invaluable opportunity. I charged forward. ‘Twas possible this was merely suicide, but no less so than doing nothing. Moonwatch blasted apart the skeleton punching at his face, and aimed his horn at the other attacking his flank as I arrived. My hoof lashed out and slapped his horn. His magic was disrupted and the pain caused him to stumble and fall over. As though in a feeding frenzy, the skeletons fell upon him to rain blows on the warlock. Moonwatch howled in rage as he tried to fight them off.

I knew that I was merely playing for time. Mere physical blows would not kill whatever Moonwatch was. That is why my eyes flashed when they caught sight of the keychain at Moonwatch’s side. “Fool!” I declared and snatched the keys from him. I fumbled my way through them, if I could but unlock my horn...

My heart thumped and my hooves trembled with excitement, and what should have been an simple and easy task seemed to take a small eternity. After what felt like forever I found the key I desired and grabbed it. I turned it so that it would fit into the suppression ring, and moved to use it.

A small burst of hellfire struck the key, and painfully blew it from my hooves. I yelped in pain as I instinctively held my hooves to my chest, but what consumed mine attention was the key as it tumbled to the ground. ‘Twas a mangled mess of steel, smoking as it came to rest, and utterly useless to me. Mine eyes widened as they witnessed that I had been defeated.

“That is enough!” Moonwatch roared. With a raw blast of telekinetic force, he created a shockwave that blew me and all the skeletons away from him. I was sent painfully tumbling along the ground before I came to a stop. The skeletons in turn were all broken to pieces, their necromantic energy failing without their master to augment them. Moonwatch rose to his hooves, a growl coming from deep within his chest as he glared balefully at me. “Do you honestly think any of this is going to work?! You cannot kill me, but I very much can kill you!”

Against my protesting body, I forced myself to my hooves. “E'en if thou couldst manage such a thing, Hidden would destroy thee for it. And I doubt your dark queen would appreciate the act either.”

Moonwatch’s face hardened and something unpleasant flashed in his face. “And I am thinking 'tis far past time for the apprentice to become the master. 'Tis been nothing but ten long years of failure. Time for new blood to take over and succeed where the older generation could not.”

Despite the mortal peril I was in, a laugh bubbled up from within my chest and burst out. “Thou couldst not manage such a thing in a thousand years!” The corner of my mouth twisted with a smirk. “If thou art so great, then take the ring off my horn and prove thy strength.”

Moonwatch let out a bark of a laugh. “I hardly need to prove something I already know.” He glanced to the side where Mother was battering at the shield. “Besides, I must trade blows with your mother once more in short order, and I must save my strength. Oh, I am going to enjoy the look on her face when I drop your corpse in front of her.” Moonwatch’s horn glowed as he prepared one final spell. “Now, be a good little filly and die screaming.”

So this was the end. I had rolled the dice against the long odds and had come up tauntingly short. My desperate plan to escape had failed. After all my battles, attempts to improve myself, deals struck and schemes plotted, it had all ended thus. I was helpless before the warlock I despised most, and with nothing more I could do but die. Thanks to the damned suppression ring I could not even spite him with a death curse. ‘Twas unfair, there was so much I wished to do, plans unacted upon, but then did not everyone say that life was terribly unfair? Mine only solace was that Moonwatch would suffer for killing me. Mother, Shadow, Hidden, or possibly even Celestia herself would avenge me. A pity I would not be there to see it.

So I stood there, waiting for death, for I would not give Moonwatch the satisfaction of seeing me cower or beg. I had my pride, if nothing else.

Moonwatch lined up his horn to fire on me, but I did not die. A great blinding golden light tore the sky asunder, and the great shield protecting the castle shattered. From within the light a beam of painfully bright magic streaked downwards and smote Moonwatch. A hole was burned clean through his chest and he was tossed to the ground.

I held a hoof to mine eyes as I blinked against that golden light. From within that light I spotted a shining figure with wings, and I thought Princess Celestia had arrived. My heart swelled as she approached, for I had been saved. My savior landed in front of me, standing ‘tween me and Moonwatch, her horn alight as she stood ready for battle.

But as my vision cleared I was surprised by what I saw: instead of the immaculate white coat I had expected, the mare before me was a familiar peach. While not as tall as Celestia herself, she was still taller than any other mare I had seen. But there was still a special something about her that reminded me of Celestia. A force that made her stand out before any other pony around her.

“Thou wilt not harm her!” Morning Star roared, her voice bellowing with volume that made the very grass quiver.

Mine eyes widened at the sight before me. “M-Morning?! Y-you are an alicorn?!”

“Yes. And so much more.” Morning stood with absolute conviction. Despite all rationality telling me it should not be so, I could not deny what mine eyes told me. Before me was Morning, and she had wings. And that was not all—she had a vibrancy she had never possessed for as long as I had known her. Gone were the lines of age and worry that had previously adorned her face, and fat gained from time, a soft lifestyle, and motherhood had been replaced by hard muscle. By all appearances she was now a pony in the prime of her life.

Morning’s wings flared out as Moonwatch once again started rising. “Stay behind me, Midnight. I will protect thee from him.”

I had so many questions, but I knew now was not the time to ask them. I did as she instructed. All about us the battle became ernest. With the shield down magi exchanged spells directly with the warlocks and spells started falling upon the walls and the warlocks defending them. The pegasi of the Guard were in turn using the last of their lightning clouds to scour the walls before diving in with weapons in hoof. The warlocks did their best to try and beat back these attacks with spells and summoning elements, undead, and creatures both foul and nearly indescribable, but they were badly outnumbered and bested on all sides. ‘Twas not a question of if they would be routed, but when. Though that still left the virtually unkillable Moonwatch before us.

The vile warlock stood, the hole in his chest closing as he regenerated his flesh with his magic. “Morning? Is that you? What sort of abomination have you turned yourself into?!”

“I am no abomination, but a mare who will not lose anyone else she loves ever again.” Morning threw several cold iron spikes that tore right through Moonwatch’s intercepting shield and into his flesh. Though instead of merely piercing him, his flesh started melting away as though ‘twere candle wax. Then I realized that we were not dealing with a creature of flesh as I originally thought, but instead ectoplasm morphed to look like flesh.

What was under that disguise of false flesh was a far more terrifying sight. Before us stood a skeleton, but with a baleful green fire that burned within his chest cavity and skull. Points of green light shone out of Moonwatch’s skull as he glared as us. ‘Twas as I studied him that I realized his true nature: he was a lich. A most foul creature that had partaken of an equally foul ritual exchanging their mortality and flesh for greater arcane might and immortality. As long as a receptacle known as a phylactery survived they would always be able to regenerate a new body, though their profane gifts came at the terrible price of much of what made them mortal: the feeling of the wind for the first day of spring, the taste of their favorite food, the touch of another, all was forever denied to them. All that remained was a terrible intellect increasingly divorced from the world.

“Still sore over the death of your husband, Morning?” Moonwatch mocked. “How about you join him?!” He fired a blast of hellfire at Morning, but she had a shield up well before it reached us. The blast harmlessly washed over the shield, leaving us completely unharmed.

Morning scoffed. “I mourned Copper. Now it is time to avenge him.” Her eyes narrowed. “I have heard it said thou art undying. Let us put that to the test.”

Moonwatch gritted his teeth. “I think you will be disappointed.”

His horned glowed brightly as he poured everything into his next spell. Once again calling on the fiendish bargains he made, he sent an unending stream of hellfire at us. Morning's defense was ready and the attack washed over her shield. It did not break, it did not buckle, it did not even crack. It stood like a boulder against a river as the hellfire pounded futility against it. Morning blinked and looked around her dome shield, almost looking surprised at what she was doing as the hellfire poured on and on and on.

But it did eventually end.

The ground all around us had been torn up by the attack, and the earth hissed with sulfuric smoke. The unnatural fire had even hit the wall behind us, which was red from heat. I could never have hoped to resist such an attack directly with just my own power, but Morning had weathered the firestorm as if it were nothing more than a practice duel with a novice apprentice. Moonwatch stared on with slack-jawed amazement, his horn also red-hot from the magic he had pushed through it.

“Thine end is nigh,” Morning declared. She fired a blast of pure concussive force at Moonwatch. He tried to put up a shield, but it was smashed and he was thrown into the air before tumbling back to the ground.

Moonwatch stumbled back to his hooves, knitting several bones back together. But his horn was sparking now, a sign that he was nearing the end of his endurance. “Y-you are just an abomination! You cannot be an actual alicorn! Only our lady's blessing can grant such a thing!” He picked up several nearby stones that had fallen from the wall and tossed them at us.

‘Twas as Morning casually swatted aside the stones that I realized the fatal flaw in Moonwatch’s fighting style: he depended entirely on brute force to overwhelm his opponents. All he did was attack again and again and again with one powerful onslaught after another. Against any enemy where that did not work, he was doomed. In addition, his ability to regenerate from any amount of damage he received had made him dangerously reckless. And now he faced an enemy far stronger than him, and Morning was no novice spellcaster.

“I am very much an alicorn,” Morning said as she flicked the last of the stones aside. “In a way, I should thank thee for it. 'Twas in researching thy fell rites I uncovered the path to true ascension. And now I shall destroy thee and avenge the fallen!”

A ball of crackling light gathered at the tip of her horn, and Moonwatch gathered the last of his magic to launch more hellfire. “You cannot beat me! You cannot slay Moonwatch the Undying!”

“I can.” Morning tossed a gem at Moonwatch’s hooves that sucked the fire out of his horn even as he gathered it. “And I have.”

She threw another gem and it burst in midair. A red clay-like material appeared and wrapped itself around Moonwatch’s horn, temporarily binding it. Her opponent disabled, she fired a great lightning bolt that nearly blinded me. The roar of the electricity drowned out Moonwatch’s curse as he was disintegrated.

I stared at the crater where Moonwatch had been, knowing it was not over. “He will be back. All he needs is time to recover.”

“No, he will not.” Morning cast a summoning spell and a strange device popped into existence before her: a glass sphere with a pair of copper bands that divided it into quarters, and bands covered by a series of runes that I only had a cursory knowledge of. She held it up and half the runes lit up with a sharp yellow light. “I made this for Hidden Facts if he ever returned, but it will work just fine on Moonwatch.” She snarled as a wisp of green flame appeared within the glass sphere. She glared at the captured soul of her husband’s murderer. “No escape this time. It is time Moonwatch the Undying met his final end.”

I narrowed my eyes at the being who had attempted to sacrifice me better than a decade before, and who had so suddenly returned to torment me for evil ends. While much of the runework on the sphere was beyond me, I knew enough to identify several runes of destruction. “Do it.”

The green mote of flame imploded as Morning utterly annihilated Moonwatch the Undying, once and for all.

Author's Note

Thanks to my editors Chengar Qordath and Comma-Kazie for all their help, and to my pre-readers Brony Writer, wolfstorm56, Trinary, 621Chopsuey, Rodinga, PoisonClaw, Guldane, and Swiftest for their hard work editing.

Chapter 17

After the battle with the warlocks we quickly returned to Arcana Castle. Several ponies had been injured during the fight and needed treatment, and there were prisoners to interrogate. A detachment was left in the castle ruins to make sure they were indeed clear of any threats and to ambush any warlocks who might seek sanctuary within. While Mother fussed over me, my rescue had largely been overshadowed by Morning’s apotheosis. Everypony of importance wished to speak with her, and I found myself pushed aside to deal with the great news of the hour.

Corva returned to my mind soon after leaving my former prison. She said she had recovered from her fatigue, but had been unable to contact me during mine imprisonment due to wards placed over the castle. In truth I was unsure what to believe; a great part of me wished to swim in the magic she offered and the luxurious sensations that came with that great power, but I had my reservations. Stalwart had said my behavior changed during the duel with Topaz, and thinking back on that fight had left me perturbed. Despite Corva’s assurances that ‘twas fine to start drawing on her power once again, I decided not to do so for now. There was enough for me to occupy myself in the aftermath of my rescue, in any event.

I dearly wished to speak with Morning and Mother, but as soon as we returned to the castle they sequestered themselves in meetings I was not privy to. My chief desire thwarted, I concentrated on something else that had been plaguing my thoughts since my capture. I had traveled with Subtle for the trip back to the castle and had spoken with her over several matters, and she agreed to lead me to the pony I wished to speak with.

“My thanks for showing me the way,” I told Subtle as we walked the castle hallways. “Thy services are always welcome.”

“But of course.” Subtle flashed me a wry smile. “Even if I am afraid I will not be in your service for much longer.”

I tilted my head. “What dost thou mean?”

“I have a new mission.” She held up a hoof to her lips in a gesture of silence. “Mine apologies, but I cannot speak of it. Mayhaps I can return to you when I am done and tell you of my grand adventure, but until then my lips are sealed.”

“Ah, I understand.” It perturbed me to hear this, but I understood the logic of it. I did not enjoy the idea of Subtle leaving my service, but she was an agent of the crown first and would go where she was told. “Best of luck with thy new assignment.”

“Thank you.” Subtle stopped in front of a door. “He is in here.”

“My thanks. I would speak with thee again before thy departure, if possible.” It seemed right to arrange Subtle a dinner and perhaps a gift. Her service had been valuable to me, and it only seemed proper to show mine appreciation.

“I am sure it can be arranged.” Subtle placed a hoof on my shoulder, and the usual casual joy in her tone was cast aside. “Are you okay with going in by yourself? I can come with if you need it.”

I shook my head. “I will be fine. There are words I wish to say that I would prefer to remain private.”

“If you are sure.” Subtle removed her hoof. “I will leave you to it, then.”

She departed, and I entered the castle hospital. After speaking with one of the doctors I was lead to the bed Stalwart lay upon. His side was bandaged up, but ‘twas a relief to see that he was indeed alive. I feared the worst when Moonwatch ambushed him and had fretted during mine imprisonment. Though that relief was all too quickly replaced by worry and other unpleasant feelings.

“Stalwart? 'Tis I, Midnight.” I moved so that he could better see me.

Stalwart groaned and shifted to get a better look at me. His smile was tired, but genuine. “Midnight. ‘Tis good to see that you are alive and well.”

“Thanks to Mother and Morning,” I said. “How art thou?”

Stalwart sighed and looked to his barrel where he had been wounded by Moonwatch’s blade. “I have been better.”

I grimaced and sat by his bed. “When I saw thee injured on the floor... I worried I had lost thee.”

“I was more than a little worried I had fought my last battle as well.” Stalwart’s wing twitched and his ears flattened. “And in truth, perhaps I have regardless.”

My heart clenched. “What dost thou mean?”

Stalwart sighed and his ears wilted. “You are yet young enough to heal from such wounds. I ... am not. Mine old wound from the war still aches when it rains, and I doubt this one will be any kinder to me. Even once I recover I doubt I will be as able as I was. That being the case, I feel my time as your bodyguard is over. I am too old and hurt to keep up with somepony who runs as fast as you, and ‘twould likely be wiser to find someone younger and more vigorous to watch over you.”

“I see.” I sniffed and my eyes started stinging. “I am sorry thou wert injured on my behalf.”

Stalwart reached out to place a hoof on mine. “That is part of my job. ‘Twas certainly no failing of thine.”

My throat clenched and tears started flowing down my cheeks as the guilt grew. “I am not so sure. I could have been faster, stronger, wiser over the past few days. If I had been, then...” Mine eyes flicked over his wounds. Wounds inflicted by Moonwatch that I had been unable to do anything about. Once again I had been found wanting, and another pony that depended on me had been harmed. Instead I was captured, and needed rescue by others. ‘Twas just like how I had been helpless to aid Red Steel back in Appleton, or the ponies that had been harmed in Honeyfield. What was the point of the power I possessed if it could not even help those around me?

“Or if I had been more attentive and noticed Moonwatch behind me.” Stalwart shook his head. “And I think if we should place any blame for it, ‘twould be on him. He put a knife in my back.”

My thoughts hardened as they turned to the loathsome creature that was Moonwatch. “At least now he is dead.” (1)

1. Moonwatch was never seen again after this point in time, and given he was never the most subtle of ponies, it’s fair to say that he did indeed die.

The corner of Stalwart’s mouth smirked. “I am glad you avenged my wounds.”

I rubbed my leg. “That was Morning, actually.” I explained to him everything that happened after I my capture excluding everything involving Corva. Best not to worry him overmuch while he was recovering.

“She ... what? She is an alicorn?!” Stalwart quickly tried to sit up, but immediately regretted it as pain wracked him.

Mine ears fell flat to my head. “I saw it with mine own eyes: she had wings, and her power was greater than it ever was. Unless something is amiss, she is indeed an alicorn.” No small part of me worried that she might instead be a false alicorn, and that something below the surface might be wrong with her. It had happened a hooffull of times when ponies had attempted apotheosis. I prayed desperately that ‘twas not so. I wished for this to be the miracle it appeared to be. If ‘twas not and Morning had done what she had to save my life...

“But how?” Stalwart asked, irrespective of my internal debate.

“I am not sure I am at liberty to say.” The knowledge that the archmagi and a select core of senior magi had been studying and even improving on the warlocks’ Avatar ritual did not seem like something Mother would want known publicly. Who knew what sort of stir that would cause amongst the hoi polloi?

I ran a hoof through my mane. “I have not even had time to speak with Morning since the battle. Mother, Shadow, and Celestia all wish to speak with her, among others, and I suspect they will be in meetings with one another about this for some time. They will be the ones to decide if she is something to worry about.”

Mother certainly had not seemed thrilled to see what Morning had done to herself, and had only spoken to her coldly while within my hearing. How Shadow and Her Highness would react I could only guess. All the uncertainty of the moment only made me want to see Morning all the more.

“It does not sound like she is a new Avatar, but a new alicorn is certainly concerning,” Stalwart said. “You spoke with her. Your thoughts?”

“Near as I can tell she is healthy of both mind and body,” I told him. “There was nothing to suggest anything was wrong with her; quite the opposite. She seems just like the mare I have always known, except for the obvious changes. I am praying 'twill be for the best, even if I am still coming to grips with what happened. It happened so suddenly, after so much else occured. There was Tempus’ murder, the fights with the warlocks, Topaz and Chivalrous’ machinations, the duel, and now Morning...”

“It has been an eventful day,” Stalwart agreed.

“That is quite true.” Mine eyes narrowed as I considered everything that had occurred. “Even if I am unsure who has truly won, 'tween us and the warlocks.”

“The warlocks are dead and we are not,” Stalwart pointed out. “And their plan to create another Avatar was spoiled. It seems simple enough to me.”

“I do not think so.” I crossed my legs over my chest. “A great many of the warlocks are dead or captured, but Hidden and some others are still free. (2) Shadow thought she had him, but it turned out she was merely following a simulacrum. Or perhaps Hidden was never amongst their numbers and we have merely been chasing a shadow. In any event, the files they stole are gone, including the secret of how the Firestorm of Maresidian Field was made. If Hidden is selling that information to High King Severus then it could cause us a great deal of trouble, not to mention whatever other knowledge he has stolen from us.” Like the file on how Morning had performed her transformation.

2. According to the official report, three masters and eleven cultists were slain during the fighting and five cultists captured and interrogated. One of those captured was hanged, though the other four were given lighter sentences when they cooperated with the Magi Order and Royal Guard. True to his deal with Midnight, Lemon Limestone was eventually exiled for his crimes, though he was given enough gold to start a new life and emigrated to Freeport. What happened to him there is a tale for another time.

“I had not thought it any great secret,” Stalwart said. “The clans made the entire region a tinderbox with their drought, then we lit the flame.”

“We may know that, but not everyone knows how the firestorm was created,” I pointed out. “And the gryphons were not there and did not see how it was done. All they have are wild rumors about a whole army being instantly annihilated. How many Gryphonian nobles do you think would be willing to risk their armies in a war where they might be slain so terribly for no gain?”

Stalwart nodded. “Misinformation is a powerful tool. They might be able to guess what we did at Mareidian Field, but that is not the same as knowing. They might not be as hesitant to strike now.”

“Aye, they will have seen through our veil if what we have learned is true,” I said. “It is why I am not sure how to interpret our battle with Hidden's coven, assuming ‘twas not actually Moonwatch’s all along. Likely we have gutted his cult, but he achieved at least one of his objectives. ‘Tis possible he had more than the two objectives we know about, but ‘tis impossible to say at this moment. Depending on what he gained out of this, this might be declared a pyrrhic victory for the cult. It would be a defeat for us if this strike is but a prelude to an actual war with Gryphonia. And if Severus is willing to hire warlocks to get what he wants...”

“Then we had best be ready for war.” Stalwart frowned at his wound.

“I have a feeling preparations will begin in earnest once Daylight has been elected as archmagus.” I rubbed the back of my neck. “From what I have heard, Topaz’s coalition is broken and nopony has thus far been able to pull it back together. (3) Meanwhile, Daylight’s name has been cleared, and he even gained a boon to his reputation by defeating one of the warlock masters at the castle ruins. I would be greatly surprised if any kind of effective resistance forms to challenge his rise to archmagus.”

3. Gleaming Topaz’s humiliating defeat at Midnight’s hooves resulted in her coalition fragmenting. Great stock is placed in an archmagus candidate's magical prowess and wisdom, and getting herself drawn into a duel and then losing to a junior magus, even one as demonstratively talented as Midnight, caused many of her supporters to doubt her ability. Despite her remaining supporters encouraging her to run for archmagus again at the next conclave, Topaz retired from public life, citing a desire to focus on academic pursuits. Her family and friends closest to her remarked she was never the same mentally or physically after her duel with Midnight, and her retirement was her attempt to bow out of the public sphere with relative dignity.

“That is good to hear.” Stalwart smiled. “No doubt Chivalrous is furious that he lost.”

“If I could but see his face,” I lamented. “Seeing him fume over his defeat would almost make it worth seeing him again. Though from what I heard from Subtle, he has not been seen since the duel.”

Stalwart snorted. “He did slink away from the dueling field when he saw that his champion was losing. (4) He might very well have fled the city when he saw he was about to lose his protector. ‘Tis not as though courage is one of his virtues.”

4. The duel between Topaz and Midnight was the last confirmed sighting of Duke Chivalrous Line before his mysterious disappearance. There were a few sightings of the duke within the castle, the city, and by the city gates, but none of these incidents could be completely confirmed by reliable sources. All we can say for certain was that he was last seen fleeing the dueling field, and that he and several of his guards were never seen again.

Of course, this hasn’t prevented wild speculation on what happened to Chivalrous. The most common speculation was that he fell afoul of murder. Common explanations for what happened to him are that he had been captured by warlocks looking for a sacrifice, slain by bandits on the road while fleeing Fillydelphia, murdered by his bodyguards when he failed to pay them on time, killed by one of Sunbeam’s supporters or an old rival to his family, or even Midnight herself. My favorite theory is that it was Sunbeam who did in the duke. It would certainly be like her to kill the last scion of House Line after he committed the same sin as the rest of his family. Not to mention she was more than capable of hiding a body if necessary, if she didn’t simply incinerate him outright.

I shrugged. “Mayhaps. But if I were to never see him again ‘twould be too soon.” My shoulders hunched as I looked over Stalwart’s wounds. “I am far more concerned for thee.”

Stalwart smiled sadly. “Do not fear for me. I am told I will recover, though I fear my time on the front lines is past. I am just glad I lived long enough to retire. Many warriors do not, and I will be able to watch my children grow. I am sure Lady Shadow will find uses for me. In truth, I far more enjoy teaching the children of my clan than going into battle, so if a place can be found for me in that then I can be content.”

“That much is good then.” I did not feel the words I said, but if Stalwart was content then I needed to be so as well for his sake. “I feel I owe thee a debt. Thou hast done so much for me.”

“If I do need anything, I will let you know,” he assured me. “Thank you for your concerns, Magus. It ... has been a singular pleasure serving with you.”

“And I could hardly have asked for a better bodyguard.” I sniffed and wiped mine eye. “I will be sure to tell Shadow that thou served me honorably and with distinction.”

“Thank you. We will meet again, Magus.”

‘Twas late in the evening when I finally got an opportunity to meet with Morning. A servant had been sent to me with a message saying that she was ready to see me, and I quickly made my way to see her. On the way I briefly traded some words with Nova and Sidereal to make sure each of them was well before I continued on. When I caught up to Morning she was standing on top of one of the castle keep’s towers. She was gazing out over the city with a faint smile on her face.

I tentatively stepped forward as I called out to her. “Morning? You wished to see me?”

“Yes.” Morning’s head turned towards me. and her smile grew warmer. “Art thou well?”

I nodded. “I am much better now than I was under Moonwatch's imprisonment where he wished to turn me into their monster intended to fight Princess Celestia and usher in a dark age from which there would be no escape.”

“Good.” Morning reached out with a wing, the motion stilted as she moved her unfamiliar limb, and then wrapped it around me. “I wanted to protect.”

“Considering I am standing here hale and healthy, we can safely say you succeeded in that.” I looked at the wing that embraced me, unsure how to feel about it. “Even if the method you used to do so came as quite a shock.”

“We use the tools we have available.” She let out a long sigh. “Thy mother asked me to unravel the mysteries behind the ritual used to create the Avatar. ‘Twas only prudent after the she nearly brought us to ruin. When I got word from Lemon that thou wert in mortal peril ... I could not stand the thought of what might happen to thee, and did what was necessary.”

“I was wondering about that. It seems you succeeded, based on the results.” Morning looked healthy, in both body and mind. Neigh, she was more vibrant than I had ever seen her. She was strong, powerful, and her eyes were bright and focused. Also taller.

“Aye, and more.” Morning stretched out her other wing to study it. “I found a way to purify it.”

My head tilted. “How?”

“I cannot share the details at this time.” Her smile was tinged with regret as she looked down at me. “I am sure 'tis no surprise that Celestia wishes to study my work at great length.”

I huffed and nodded. That made sense, all things considered. Such knowledge becoming public could cause problems. Already there would be a great many questions about what happened with Morning, and I could only guess what the consequences would be. “Aye, yet another example where I am too junior for such knowledge.”

“For the moment, all the world save her are.” Morning squeezed me with her wing. “Even thy mother has been forbidden from studying my notes, as well as the other archmagi, so do not feel excluded.”

“I take it that was one of the things you discussed with her during your meeting today?”

“Aye, among many others.” Morning’s gaze was drawn in by the fading sun on the horizon. “Mostly she wanted to take my measure and ensure I would not go mad. Something I can hardly fault her for, given the long history of false alicorns. Though she seems content with my existence, and was even supportive of me by the end of our meeting.”

“That is good to hear.” If there was anypony who would know if another was a false alicorn ‘twas Princess Celestia. I could hardly imagine she would allow a monster to walk among her subjects. So if she let Morning be ‘twas no doubt for very good reason. “So what now?”

“For now, I shall grow into my new status.” Morning moved around her free wing to get a better feel for it. “I have a great deal to learn.”

“Little surprise.” Unsure what to say, I asked. “Do you require anything of me?”

“For now, only thy friendship.” Morning smiled as her gaze swept over the horizon, taking in all of Equestria from the heights of the tower. “We are going to achieve so much together.”

I smiled shyly. Morning’s words were filled with so much hope, and strength, and they stirred something within me. “I would like that. Of course, a great deal depends on what Mother wants, and whom I take up as a patron.”

“I would be glad to have thee, of course.” She released me from her wing so that she might face me. “I could use thy service, especially now. I am no longer a mother and old magus looking at retirement, but a reinvigorated alicorn with a bright future ahead of her. Having thee by my side would benefit the both of us.”

I stroked my chin as I appreciated all the potential benefits. “Aye, 'tis a tempting proposition, all things considered.”

“Think upon it.” Morning ears twitched, and her movements became stiff as she turned back to the horizon. “Thou knowest why I did this?”

That much seemed obvious. “To save me?”

Morning nodded. “Thou art like unto a daughter to me.”

I smiled when she said that, for those words spread a warmth through me. “Aye, that I know, and you are like a mother to me.”

Morning embraced me, squeezing me tight like she never intended on letting go. “And I will not bury another pony I love.”

“You are looking well,” I told Daylight a couple of days later. Without effective resistance to oppose him, Daylight swiftly won the vote to become the next Archmagus of Eastmarch. Now there was simply the matter of him partaking in the official ceremony to take his post, and giving a speech before the gathered magi of the conclave.

“Thou thinkest so? Do I seem like an archmagus now?” Daylight looked himself over in a mirror. A crown of bronze with inlaid rubies adorned his head, and a red cloak with white fur trim laid across his back. He also wore his armor, its bronze scales shining, as well as a sash adorned with badges signifying the many honors that had heralded his rise to archmagus.

I inspected him and nodded. “I am reasonably confident, and I have seen several archmagi over my years.”

“Then it should be alright.” He fiddled with his cloak and armor as he continued looking at himself. “I know it to be foolish, but I am more afraid of speaking before all the magi that elected me than I have been charging into some battles.”

I blinked slowly. “Would it make you feel better knowing that many of the magi gathered are far more dangerous than many of the enemies you have fought, and combined possess the power to break nations, tear the land asunder, and bring ruin to even the most powerful beings known to ponykind?”

Daylight blinked a few times before he turned to face me. “Thou hast a singular method of reassuring others, dost thou knowest that?”

I nodded. “I have been told I have a unique perspective on the world.”

“Right.” He turned back to the mirror to finish examining himself. “It should be fine. My speech and ending the conclave, anyways. After we are done here I am back to dealing with bands of reivers and preparing for war.”

I hummed unhappily and went to the window to see the city beyond. “It seems that war is all but inevitable.”

“They have already given us a casus belli,” Daylight pointed out. “‘Tween allowing reivers to ravage our land and Severus’ scheming with warlocks, we are well within our rights to declare war. If ‘twere not for the fact that Celestia so badly wishes to give peace a chance she would no doubt have taken the opportunity after mine acceptance speech to announce an attack.”

“I am aware of that,” I groused. “‘Tis not as though I am blind to the facts.”

“I would hope not.” Daylight straighten the sword at his side. “Especially when ‘tis because of Severus’ alliance with Hidden’s warlocks that Archmagus Tempus was murdered, I was arrested and threatened with hanging for murder, and thou wert nearly sacrificed. We cannot be so quick to forgive such things. An enemy who thinks they can wound thee without consequence will do so again.”

I rubbed my brow. “I am hardly going to forgive the warlocks for what they have done, and know them to be mine enemies. If there is war, then so be it. But war is not something I will ever look forward to, however justified.”

Daylight sighed and ran a hoof through his mane. “Mine apologies, mayhaps I push my case too hard with thee. I hope that we can still have that meal that I promised thee. I am afraid events overtook us before we could do that and I could explain...”

“That you are my brother?”

“Aye, that.” Daylight took a deep breath. “Though I spoke with our mother about the matter. In the end, we decided ‘twould be best if we did not reveal the truth to everypony.”

I frowned at this news. “And why is that? Did you not wish to be acknowledged as Mother’s child? That is your right—there are lands and titles that should be yours as the eldest sibling.”

“In truth, I need none of those things.” My brother placed a hoof on my shoulder and smiled. “I have done fine on mine own, with ponies that both care and love me within the Order. What is more, revealing the truth would have complications—for both of us. If ‘twas revealed now, many influential ponies would feel they have been fooled into electing Mother’s progeny and would worry that she is setting up a dynasty within the Magi Order, doubly so when they know she intends on thee replacing her someday. Many would tolerate me being an archmagus, but two of Mother’s children being archmagi?” He shook his head.

“Much of the support for me would evaporate.” My shoulders sagged. “Though that hardly seems fair to you.”

Daylight shrugged. “Fairness rarely has anything to do with politics, and I am not willing to stifle thy political ambitions merely for mine own self-validation.” He patted my shoulder. “But while Mother cannot acknowledge me in public, ‘tis my hope that we can know each other as brother and sister.”

I smiled slightly. “I would like that as well, even if we might need to be circumspect about it.”

“I am sure we can manage, as long as—” There was a knock on the door, and Daylight let out an annoyed sigh. “I swear, I cannot have a minute’s peace. Mine apologies.”

He called out to whoever had knocked to open, and a servant entered. “Mine apologies, Archmagus, but I have a message from Archmagus Sunbeam and Lady Shadow requesting Magus Midnight’s presence.”

“Understood, tell them that their message has been delivered.” Daylight waved the servant off and she left us alone again. He frowned as he returned his attention to me. “It seems the wheel of politics stops for nopony. Not that I am surprised. But you better go attend to them. Mayhaps we can have dinner together later tonight so that we can talk of these things in more detail?”

I nodded. “I would like that. Until then.” After hesitating for a moment, we embraced one another. While ‘twould not be an easy relationship, I now had a brother. That was one positive thing I had gained from everything that had happened, even if the legacy of the conclave would not be an altogether happy one.

Soon enough I was entering Shadow’s quarters within the castle. I was curious what Mother and Shadow wished to speak with me about. In truth, we had barely exchanged words with one another since the warlocks were defeated at the castle ruins. Over the past few days Shadow had been busy with the interrogation of the captured warlocks, hunting down those that had escaped, and raiding their sanctuaries and supply caches. Mother herself had been busy seeing the conclave to a successful conclusion and the only words she had exchanged with me were instructions for me to aid her in making sure Daylight won the election. Not to mention there was the whole matter with Morning’s ascension. But with the conclave effectively over, mayhaps things had calmed down enough for the both of them to speak with me about whatever it was they wished to discuss.

I announced mine arrival to them, and Mother wasted no time in walking over to me and started thoroughly looking me over. “What is it?”

“I am merely looking to my daughter,” Mother told me as she continued her scans. “‘Tis only natural after all that has happened. In truth, I wish I could have spared the time to do this sooner, but events moved too quickly.”

“Aye, quite so,” Shadow agreed as she circled around me, also giving me a careful inspection. “In truth, I was quite worried about thee after I heard thou wert captured.” She glowered deeply. “As I had feared, I was being lead away from where the warlocks intended to strike. Hidden had left quite a few false trails, assuming 'twas him at all. None of us have laid eyes upon him, and his name has power.”

“I have heard the theory that we might be dealing with somepony just claiming to be him.” I shrugged as Mother began scanning me with her magic. “Though I hardly blame you for what happened. We all knew there was a risk it was some elaborate trick intended to draw you away, and the warlocks had made thorough preparations for the conclave.”

“Whatever the case might be, ‘tis good to see that thou art safe.” Shadow smiled slightly. “And even if we fell for Hidden’s ruse, several of his warlocks paid with their lives for their deception. Not to mention those we captured are readily betraying their confederates. We will be scooping more of them up here soon, and they will be in a much poorer position to assault us again in the future.”

“That is good to hear.” Despite the good news, I let out a long sigh. “Though that makes me wonder when it will all end. It sounds like at least some of the warlocks escaped. I wonder if I will have to worry about being kidnapped by warlocks for the rest of my days.”

“Hopefully this will be the last of it.” Mother’s brow furrowed as her eyes darkened. “I certainly intend to hunt down and destroy all involved in this matter. All who threaten mine daughter will discover the error of their ways—permanently.”

“I would not mind that at all, especially when they seem so intent on capturing me specifically.” I looked between them as I tried to gauge their mood. “Though I was wondering, was it the warlocks you wished to discuss with me, or did you have another reason for requesting my presence?”

Mother ceased her scans, seemingly content with her findings. “We have a great many things to discuss, my child. Thy kidnapping, and Morning's transformation being chief among them.”

“I can tell you everything I know, though I doubt 'twill be anything you do not already know,” I said. “No doubt you have heard most of the story from Morning and Lemon.”

Mother flicked her wrist. “Tell us anyway.”

“Very well.” I told the story of everything that happened after my meeting with Mother, though I left out the details about Corva. Still, I told them everything involving Moonwatch, how I had been captured and later convinced Lemon to turn on his fellow warlocks, my failed attempt to escape, and my rescue by Morning.

Shadow hummed after I had finished my tale. “Fascinating.”

“I thought so.” I glanced ‘tween their stoic expressions. “I was considering making Morning my patron.”

Mother’s eyes narrowed. “That seems profoundly unwise.”

I tilted my head. “Why? She is an alicorn, and Princess Celestia has approved of her. This could be a unique opportunity for me. She is bound to do great things thanks to ascension, and I could do much at her side.”

Mother snorted. “To call it approval might be a step too far. Celestia examined her carefully to make sure Morning has not been corrupted by her transformation, but just because she seems fine now does not mean a problem will not appear later. More than one false alicorn has seemed hale and healthy only for some great malady to show up later.”

I frowned, for I did not like what she was implying. “'Tis Morning, Mother. She saved my life. Do I not owe it to give her a chance? Aye, if some issue comes up we will act appropriately, but it sounds like you are already condemning her.”

“Because she is quite likely a false alicorn.” Mother poked me in the chest. “Thou sayest she is of sound mind and body, but how much an expert art thou on the topic?”

“Not much, considering that topic is forbidden,” I admitted.

Mother nodded. “Exactly. It does seem prudent to be wary until we are more certain.”

My brow furrowed and I felt my anger rise. “So what am I to do, shun her?”

“Hardly.” Mother presser her lips together as she thought. “Thy position makes thee ideally placed to keep a close eye upon her.”

I blinked at this. “You wish for me to spy on her? After all she has done for me, you would have me betray her confidence?!”

“Aye, I think so,” Mother announced. “If all is well then nothing will come of it, but if she is a false alicorn and presents a danger to Equestria we will need to know about it as soon as possible. Thou hast her confidence, and she wishes for thee to be close to her side. Thou wouldst be the ideal pony to keep an eye on her.”

“B-but this is Morning we are talking about!” I objected. “She has been like another mother to me!”

Shadow placed a hoof on my shoulder. “And hopefully she still is, but we should consider what is best for Equestria. Even if we might find parts of this distasteful, there are facts we cannot ignore and possibilities to be wary of. Morning has taken a great risk in transforming herself, a risk she no doubt knew as well as anypony. And the Morning I know would not wish for us to tolerate a threat to everypony else, especially her children. She might not be that threat yet, but precautions must be taken. ‘Tis best to watch her for now so that we can judge her actions and act accordingly.”

I shook my head. “I cannot do this to her. Not after all she has done for me.”

Mother scowled. “I was not asking.”

I met Mother’s scowl and did not waver. “No, this is too much. I will not betray her trust like this.” Mother’s response was to cross her arms and unleash a silent glower. ‘Twas a tactic she had used many times before to build up pressure until I relented. ‘Twould not work this time. “Do not think merely brooding at me will make me submit. You cannot make me do this.”

Shadow sighed, having dealt with Mother when she was like this many a time. “Sunbeam, she is too old and too much thy daughter for thee to o'erpower by sheer force of personality.”

“'Twould be nice if she would ever listen to me,” I huffed. “Not that I am optimistic about the prospect.”

Mother glowered at Shadow. “I do listen. I simply—”

“Expect her to obey thy commands without question, as a child should,” Shadow cut her off. “But she is no longer a child who must be told when to go to bed. She is a grown a mare, and must be respected as one. That means talking with her instead of just commanding her.”

Mother sniffed and refused to meet Shadow’s eyes. “I know that.”

“Then for once treat me like an adult,” I pleaded.

Mother’s ears twitched for a time until she spoke more softly. “Thou art my child.”

I took a deep breath. “Aye, I am your daughter, and I wish to be a good daughter to you, but you are making it very difficult right now.”

Mother frowned, as though not understanding what I was trying very hard to explain. “But how?”

“Because thou art not treating her as an adult,” Shadow said.

“But she is my child,” Mother stubbornly persisted.

“And she is also an adult.” The corner of Shadow’s mouth cracked into a smile. “‘Tis been known to happen with children. They grow up and take up the responsibilities of their elders.”

Mother’s response was to growl in irritation and start pacing.

Shadow chuckled and shook her head. “Ah, so this is what it feels like to have the advantage of logic against thee in an argument. If I could but bottle up this feeling and treasure it.”

I groaned and ran a hoof down my face. “How is this so difficult to understand?”

“Because thou hast ne'er been a mother,” Shadow explained. “It can be a difficult transition for a parent to see their child come into their own, as many changes are.”

Mother narrowed her eyes at Shadow. “Do not presume to lecture me in how to raise my daughter.”

“I will if I think 'tis needed,” Shadow answered cooly. “Thine anger makes a poor shield for thy knowledge that thou art wrong and I am right.”

Mother bared her teeth. “You are not her mother! Morning is not her mother! I am her mother! Nopony else!”

I instinctively recoiled back from her. Even by her own standards, Mother was quite angry, and I worried that I may have been pushing her too far. But I could not turn back now. If I did then she may never respect me. “They are like mothers onto me, whether you want to acknowledge it or not. I love them.”

“Why didst thou seek so many other mothers?!” Mother screamed. “Was I so unworthy?!”

Shadow frowned deeply and firmly gripped Mother’s shoulder and shook her. Mother blinked in shock at her rough treatment, but Shadow’s grip on her was not easily broken. “Calm thyself, Sunbeam! Thou hast been a good mother to her in many ways, but kindness was ne'er thy strong suit. Nor hast thou e'er wished to be known as kind.”

Mother recovered and directed her ire against Shadow. “Aye. I raised her well, and she wanted for nothing!”

Shadow squeezed her shoulder. “Children need more than education, food, and shelter.”

I hunched my shoulders and nodded. “Those are not things I am complaining about.” Shadow released Mother and wrapped a wing around me. I leaned against her for support and nuzzled her. At least I had Shadow here; that helped, even if Mother was being stubborn yet again.

Mother stomped a hoof. “So I am a bad mother because I do not hug her in my every waking moment?”

“Neigh, but it is a lack she feels. Every child wishes to be loved by their parent, and to go without that love leaves an emptiness in them.” Shadow took Mother by the leg and pulled her close and, to my surprise, pushed us together so that we embraced. ‘Twas an awkward hug, to say the least, and Shadow crossed her arms as she glowered at us. “I am tired of seeing you two in discord. This ends, now. You need to act as mother and daughter should.”

“I am trying,” I insisted. “Even if ‘tis not easy.”

“As am I.” Mother took a deep breath, her temper now more even as she spoke. “I ... am perhaps not always a perfect mother. But all that I do is in thy best interest, as best I can see at the time.”

Seeing an opportunity to reconcile, I took it. “I wish to be a good daughter to you, loyal and true, and to be what you wish of me. Even if I am not always sure what I must do to please you. ‘Tis frustrating when it feels like all I can do is disappoint you or draw your ire. I want to please you, but the path is often not clear for how to do that without submitting myself completely to you. But that is not something I can do if I am to be my own pony.”

Mother huffed and nodded. “I suppose ... Shadow might not be entirely mistaken.”

“Sunbeam, thou art quick enough to take issue when I am wrong in thine eyes,” Shadow said. “At least have the courage to apply the same standard to thyself.”

“Thou art especially vexing today.” Mother sighed and tossed her mane. “Fine. Yes, I erred. Hiding from it does no good. Thou art my daughter, but also a grown mare who must be treated differently from a mere child. Especially if I am to continue helping thee grow as we both wish to see.”

Considering Mother was giving some, I decided it best to do the same. We were both prideful, after all. “And mayhaps I have been more vexing than 'twas mine intention. It has been borne of frustration, but I could be doing better in speaking with you.”

Shadow’s eyes flicked ‘tween us. “So the two of thee are resolved, then?”

I let out a long breath and nodded. “I hope so. I do not like this quarrel.”

“Nor do I,” Mother grumbled. “‘Tis unpleasant.”

I groaned and rubbed my brow. “Then I suppose we need to figure out what we are actually doing with Morning, since that is what drove us to discord this time around.”

Shadow nodded. “I think we should watch her carefully, but not treat her as an enemy ere we are given cause to do so. Commander Celestia sees no sign of corruption in her. Yet.”

I shook my head, not liking the idea. But did it have merit, if I took my personal feelings out of the equation? Technically, yes, Morning could be a threat, as loathe as I was to think of it. Her modifications to the Avatar ritual might have unforeseen consequences. It had never been used in this manner, and so something might have been overlooked or miscalculated. “Mayhaps, aye. I suppose it depends on what Her Highness thinks.”

“And she seems inclined to trust but verify,” Mother agreed.

Before we could continue our discussion there was a knock on the door. To my mild surprise, ‘twas Princess Celestia. She smiled down at me. “Midnight, I would have words with thee.”

I blinked slowly as I looked up at Her Highness. “Did you know we were speaking about you, or was this some great coincidence?”

Her Highness’ only answer was to smile cryptically. Knowing that she was never going to reply out loud, I looked to Mother and Shadow. “Her Highness is being extremely mysterious and wishes to speak with me about something.”

Mother frowned as she watched Celestia through the doorway, but then she flicked her wrist for me to go. “Then 'twould be best to speak with her.”

“I will be back when I can be.” I existed Shadow’s quarter’s and closed the door behind me. “What was it you wished to speak with me about?”

“First I would like for us to be in private.” Celestia lead me along until we reached the rooms she had taken up within the castle, then dismissed the servants gathered there. Once they were gone she cast several powerful and complicated privacy spells. That done, her smile disappeared and she fixed me with a serious frown. “How long hast thou been speaking with my sister?”

That single weighty question made me blink and nearly staggered me. “W-what?! Your sister?! What are you speaking of?”

“There is no point in playing coy, Midnight.” Celestia’s wings snapped out as she loomed over me. “I know my sister's magic when I see it, and thou art covered by it.”

“I-I know not what you mean!” My thoughts whirled as I tried to regain my composure. Could this have been the result of my capture by the warlocks? Whatever Celestia thought I had done she must have been mistaken. “Why would I ever seek out and speak with your sister? She tried to have me sacrificed, and turn me against everypony I know and love. For what mad reason would I seek her?”

Celestia stood there in dreadful silence as she carefully watched me. For a terrible moment I worried she might smite me due to some sort of error, but then she broke her silence. “What being gave thee the power to o'ercome Topaz?”

My mouth worked wordlessly, my thoughts unable to organize so that I could speak. I forced myself to form a reply. Of course Celestia had heard about my duel with Topaz. I had dueled in front of a gathering of some of the most powerful and influential ponies in Equestria. And considering this was yet another conversation I was having about the nature of the power I had bargained for, it seemed my demonstration of strength had been suspicious. Sensing the danger in lying to Celestia, I decided to tell the truth.

“A spirit who goes by the name of Corva,” I told her. “She first started speaking with me when I was sent to Appleton. She contacts me through the Dreamscape, and I have taken several lessons from her since. I ended up making a deal with her: one hour of every day I must spend with her in exchange for her power.”

“Corva.” Celestia frowned and then nodded to herself. “Dost thou trust me, Midnight?”

“O-of course,” I was quick to say, not sure why she would ask such a question.

She offered me a hoof. “Then come with me.”

I took her hoof. “Where are we—“

There was a great flash of light that left me stunned. I knew not how long it took for me to regain my senses, but when I did we were not in Celestia’s quarters. Neigh, we were not in the castle or anywhere in Fillydelphia, and likely not even in Equestria. Before me was an ethereal realm made of dense stars as we stood high in a night sky. Great magic permeated this place, where or whatever it was, and I got the sense I was looking at something grand. It felt as though I were staring at the internal workings of the universe, even if I had only the barest understanding of the functions of that reality.

“If this place has a name, thou wouldst not recognize it,” Celestia said from besides me.

I opened my mouth to ask yet further questions, but I paused when I felt a shadow fall over me. Behind us stood Corva, and we turned to face her. ‘Twas strange to see her, for I had been given the impression that she was restricted to the Dreamscape, but I was relatively certain this place was not the place of dreams. Could those two planes be connected somehow? I had a great many questions, but Her Highness spoke before I could voice any of them.

“Enough masks, Luna.” Celestia burst with a profound, revealing light. The light struck Corva and her form was blasted away like so many grains of sand in the wind. But the core of her was not blown away, neigh, only the disguise she had been wearing. Before me now stood an alicorn, her coat black as the night, standing as tall as Princess Celestia in her light blue regalia. Her mane was an ethereal blue that moved of its own accord as her sister’s did, and a quarter moon adorned her flank.

“N-Nightmare Moon!” I recoiled from her and sought to hide behind Celestia, though for once even that felt like insufficient protection against what I faced.

Nightmare Moon’s eyes narrowed as she took an imperius tone. “‘Twould seem I have been discovered. A pity, I wished to make this a surprise for thee later.”

“Thou never wert as subtle as thou thought, sister.” Celestia’s wings snapped out. “Stay this madness.”

Nightmare Moon slowly approached us, making me feel as though a predator was stalking us. “What madness? I am merely giving Midnight the support and power that is her birthright. That is more than can be said for thee.”

I blinked as the terrible facts aligned before me. “Neigh, I have not... If I had known...” But I had not known, and I had made a deal with Queen Luna. Damn me, I had made a deal with Celestia’s exiled sister, and had not even known it. Had I been tricked so thoroughly? Was there something I had missed? What had been the chances that Nightmare Moon would wish to make a deal with me of all ponies?

“Then why didst thou lie to her?” Celestia demanded.

Nightmare Moon bared her fangs in a snarl. “Because thou hast tainted her mind against me, like how thou hast turned all our ponies against me. All I wished to do was aid and instruct her, but she would never deal with me if she knew who I was, thanks to thee and that damned Sunbeam. I needed a disguise so that I could convince her to let me aid her. And she has benefitted from my tutelage. She has learned much of magic, politics, philosophy, and other things from me. What is more, ‘twas with my power that she defeated Topaz. Ours is a beneficial relationship.”

“I turned her against thee?” Celestia frowned. “Thou hast done that thyself with thine own actions, just as thou turned against me. Thou art the one who has conspired with warlocks to turn her into nothing more than a tool for thy designs.”

“Lies!” Nightmare Moon roared and rushed us. I was convinced she would have attacked if chains made of rainbow light did not suddenly form to constrain her and hold her fast. “She is mine! She was always intended to be mine from her very conception!”

Celestia placed herself ‘tween me and her sister. “She is her own pony, Luna.”

With her struggles against her chains futile, Nightmare Moon settled with scowling at her sister. “On that we can both agree. The cultists who created her were so shortsighted in their designs. The pony she is now is so much more than they could ever have imagined.”

I raised an eyebrow as I looked up to Celestia. “Cultists? Created? What does she mean? Is this some lie born out of her madness?”

Nightmare Moon’s grin flashed her fangs. “Ah yes, that is right. Thou and Sunbeam lied to her about her origins, didst thou not? She has never been trusted with the truth for how she came to be or what her purpose is. Shall I tell her the truth, dear sister, or wouldst thou like to finally free thyself from the guilt of thy great deception?”

This was all so unreal that I wondered if I was suffering a fevered dream. “A lie? What lie?”

Celestia signed as she turned to face me. “‘Tis thy right to know the truth. Thou wert born to two of Nightmare Moon's acolytes for the purpose of providing a physical form for Luna's Avatar. ‘Twas their intention that with a body in this world my sister would be able to free herself from her prison and overthrow me.”

“What? N-no! That cannot be true—'tis...” I shook my head as I paced about. This all sounded mad. I was some creation. A-a conduit? Was that why I had been born—neigh, created? “What am I?”

Celestia placed a comforting hoof on my shoulder. “Thou art Midnight Sparkle, Sunbeam Sparkle's daughter. Whate'er Luna might have intended for thee is of no consequence.”

“Thou art lying again, sister.” Nightmare Moon stepped up besides her sister so that she could lean in her head to speak. “We both know what I intend for her very much has consequences. That was why thou brought her here, was it not? Because thou art afraid. Tell me, how many times hast thou considered becoming a kinslayer? My blood runs in her veins—thy blood as well. She is thy niece, and thou art considering murdering her because of thy desperate wish to forget me.”

I could not help but look upon Celestia and wonder if there was a measure of truth to that. Above all else Her Highness prioritized the safety of her people. If I became a threat to Equestria, would she not deal with me as she must? Even if ‘twas not mine intention to be a threat? I knew how Mother would feel on the matter, though Celestia had her own answer.

“Never,” Celestia declared as her eyes narrowed.

“‘Never’?” Nightmare Moon snorted. “We both know what thou art capable of if it means keeping thy crown. For example, what happened to Midnight’s parents, dear sister? Thou remembers, neigh? What are the consequences for those who question mine exile?”

Celestia’s jaw squared itself as she answered. “The ones who bore her chose their deaths. I take no pleasure in it, but 'tis how 'twas.”

Nightmare Moon waggled a hoof in front of her sister’s face. “Thou art dodging the question. That might work with those who grovel for but one second more in the sun, but it will not work on me. If thou dost not have the courage to tell the truth, the whole truth, then I will.”

“Thy truth is naught but a lie” Celestia took a deep breath before addressing me once again. “As I said, the cultists bore thee in the hopes of creating a conduit for Luna's spirit. Their aim was to allow her to have influence in Equestria once more despite her imprisonment. Sunbeam slew them for their crimes and adopted thee as her child, doing her best to remove Luna's hold upon thee and remake thee in her image.”

I trembled, hardly being able to believe what I was hearing. It sounded like a deranged fantasy. These two sisters were enemies. If they both agreed on something, it must be because they both thought it to be true. Then that meant Mother had killed the ponies that had brought me into the world and taken me from them. “Mother changed me? How? Why? Am I even a pony or some object to be possessed by others?! What am I?! I feel like I am in a nightmare from which there is no waking from!”

Celestia squeezed my shoulder. “Thou art Midnight Sparkle, a pony valued and beloved by many. Sunbeam sought to make thee free of the Nightmare's influence.” She pulled me into a hug as I trembled. “Everything is going to be okay, Midnight. That I swear.”

“Indeed, for now thou knowest the truth, and from there we can aid thee in achieving greatness,” Nightmare Moon declared. “As was always thy birthright.”

Celestia glowered at her sister as she continued to embrace me. “Begone from this place, Nightmare Moon. Any bargain struck 'tween thee and Midnight is null and void on account of thy lies.”

Nightmare Moon’s face hardened as her sister tried to dismiss her. “I think not. Midnight bargained with me, and we made an accord. Thou canst not separate us. My power has been given in good faith, and she has accepted and used it.”

I blinked slowly. “But is that true? Something has been bothering me. When Moonwatch ambushed me I suddenly lost your power at the most inconvenient of moments. You said ‘twas because you were exhausted from my fight with Topaz, but you had not mentioned that leading up to Moonwatch striking. Something I suspect you knew was coming, considering ‘twas your plan to have me serve as your Avatar. ‘Tis even possible you planned the whole thing. Likely you waiting for me to become exhausted fighting a dangerous opponent, offered me your deal, and then took away the power you offered when your minion came to capture me. Something similar probably would have happened if I had taken your deal when I first fought Moonwatch as well.”

Celestia nodded. “That seems likely, aye.”

“You cannot prove that,” Nightmare Moon growled.

Celestia tsked as she shook her head. “Thou art so transparent. Instead of taking this opportunity to guide Midnight and makes a friend for thy lonely exile, thou became greedy and took advantage of poor Midnight in order to try and advance thy plans. What is more, thou hast given me the opportunity to break thy hold on her because of thy perfidy.”

“She is mine!” Nightmare Moon cried, her chains forming again as she tried to strike at her sister. “Thou cannot deny me to her! She is of my blood!”

“She is Sunbeam's daughter, and her own pony.” Celestia’s body started glowing with such a brightness that ‘twas painful to mine eyes and I was forced to turn my gaze. “She is nothing to thee but another victim. Because of thy treachery I am breaking thy contract with Midnight. Leave her be, and let her live her life in peace.”

“No!” Nightmare Moon looked to me. “Do not let her separate us! Thou canst stop her from doing this! I can make thee great and powerful, that is the truth!”

I hunched my shoulders and did my best to stay behind Celestia. “I do not desire your help. You have deceived me, manipulated me, and sought to use me for your own means. I am nothing but a tool to you.”

“That was not mine intention!” Nightmare Moon looked around, as though desperate for an escape as her sister prepared her magic. “Moonwatch acted on his own. I only wish to help thee. Dost thou not understand what I am offering thee? I can make thee one of the most powerful ponies in Equestria, only after myself.”

“I think the price of your power too much,” I told her.

She glared at me and her words became sharper. “Is that it then? Do you always intend on being weak? To always need rescuing by others? To always be beaten by enemies such as Topaz and Moonwatch? Wilt thou remain in thy mother’s shadow for the remainder of thy days? Art thou to be saved by my sister now?”

My gaze fall to the ground. As much as I wished to deny it, she was right in that I desired the power she offered. There was so much I could theoretically do with it, and I may never be nearly as powerful as I was during my duel with Topaz. But the price... “If I must depend on others, then so be it. ‘Tis better than what you offer.”

“That is enough, sister.” Celestia stepped forward, and her penetrating light caused Nightmare Moon to take a step back. “She has made her choice, and thou wilt abide. Leave her be and return to thy sleep.”

“Why?!” Nightmare Moon demanded as her body trembled with rage. “Why must thou takest everypony away from me?! Thou now hast all of Equestria; what is so wrong with me having one daughter?! One pony in all the world to confide in, to teach, to aid?! Wouldst thou leave me alone in the dark once again?!”

“Because, as much as it pains me to say this, thou art a madmare who would destroy Equestria out of spite because thou dost demand their love as if 'tis thy birthright.” Celestia’s light stabbed out to strike her sister, and Nightmare Moon started to dissipate like grains of sand caught up in the wind. “Be gone from this place, Luna. I hope one day thou canst see reason, but I will not allow thee to harm others until that day.”

“I will destroy thee one day!” Nightmare spat as she disappeared into glowing blue sand. “I so swear! I will have my vengeance, and I will take back what is rightfully mine! Thou and thine minions have stopped me thus far, but I need succeed only once! And we both shall live a very, very long time!”

The painfully bright light stripped Nightmare Moon away, but through it I saw a diminished form. ‘Twas Nightmare Moon, but she was smaller, and her coat a lighter blue. Sadness lay heavy in her eyes, and she whispered. “Please do not leave me alone.”

Before I could reply, the light fully consumed Nightmare Moon and then the whole plane of existence. When the great light lessened I blinked my eyes to see that I was back in Her Highness’ quarters.

I looked about the room, not sure if I could trust my senses. “She is gone?”

Celestia took a deep breath, her voice weary. “For now.”

“I wish I could say that made me feel better.” I looked down at the floor, feeling both a fool and a sense of dread. For all these months I had been learning from Corva—neigh, Nightmare Moon, and I had not realized it. Night after night I had learned from her, and not suspected the monster I was facing. Never once did I suspect the madness the lurked beneath the raven-like mask she wore. But then, I was not looking for such a thing. Any eccentricities I had dismissed as that of an alien spirit whose true motivations I could only guess at.

I look up into Celestia’s face. “She has been dismissed, but how long before she returns?”

“I will take measures to sever the connection once more.” Celestia lead me to a cushion by the window to sit down on. “Thou needst not fear her as long as thou dost not seek her out, and if she does appear before thee again come to me and I will deal with the matter. This is not a burden thou must to bear alone.”

My ears wilted as I sat. “I feel like a great fool. The entire time I spoke with her I never suspected what she really was.”

“We all make mistakes, and sometimes trust those we find out we should not have.” Celestia rubbed my back. “What is important is how we move forward and try and not recreate them.”

I let out a long sigh, feeling very tired after all that had happened. “That sounds simple enough, but... would it be terrible to say that I miss the power she gave me? ‘Tis just... it felt good. For once in my life I felt truly powerful, like I was the master of my destiny, and that I could do anything.”

“Power can help thee achieve thy desires.” Her Highness tipped my chin up so that we were eye to eye. “However, Luna's power comes with a heavy price. As she demonstrated, she can remove that power at will and deceive thee. Most likely that power would only lead to thy ruination and to that of everypony around thee, and I do not think thou wishest for that.”

“Neigh, I do not. Still...” I groaned and rubbed my face. “I know ‘tis foolish, but I cannot help but wonder if ‘twould be of use. There is a war to come, and other threats besides, and I do not wish to be found wanting.”

Celestia shook her head. “Nightmare Moon would not offer thee any more power than needed to ensnare thee and draw thee to ruin. Always remember that. She would not try and help thee, but only further her mad aims.”

I sighed and nodded. “That is the terrible truth of it, is it not?” That power was closed to me, however much I might want it again. I wanted it even though I could not help but remember what I had been like while drinking in Nightmare Moon’s power. I had enjoyed it, even though I had acted quite unlike myself. What would I become like if I always used such power? I could not imagine it would be be anything good. Little wonder Celestia had confronted me so soon after feeling her sister’s magic about me.

Celestia extended a wing, though she hesitated for a moment before wrapping around me. “I am sorry, Midnight.”

I tilted my head. “For what?”

“For all of this.” Her shoulders sagged. “‘Tis terribly unfair to thee. My sister’s madness should never have become a burden to thee.”

“Why was I never told the truth? About everything?”

Celestia looked out the window, taking her time before answering. “‘Twas to protect thee, and to keep terrible burdens from thy shoulders. What child deserves to know that their parents were warlocks who threatened all of Equestria? Not to mention we feared what would happen should thou seekest my sister out of curiosity. As thou hast experienced, she seeks to trick thee into her plots.”

“I suppose that is all true.” I wrapped mine arms around myself. “‘'Tis ... much to take in. I am not even sure who or what I am anymore. All has been cast into doubt. Where do I go from here?”

Celestia smiled and squeezed me with her wing. “Thou art Midnight Sparkle, and thou wilt go wherever thou wouldst. Thy destiny is thine own, despite anything my sister might tell thee. Do not let this undo thee. I have great hopes for thee, and I am sure thou wilt overcome this like all the other challenges that have been put in thy path.”

I took a deep breath. “I will try, though this only adds to my recent troubles.”

“I would suggest speaking with thy mother about this,” Celestia said. “Sunbeam is thy mother, and loves thee dearly... in her own way. She should know thou knowest the truth, and get in her word on everything.”

I grimaced. “I am not sure how wise ‘twould be to speak with her about this. She is likely to be quite angry with me.”

“I think if thou dost not, 'twill eat at thee.” Celestia smiled encouragingly. “Believe in her. And if she becomes o’erwrought thou canst come back to me and I will speak with her about the matter.”

“Mayhaps so.” I rubbed my arm as I thought it over. “And I do not wish more discord with her. But we already disagree on much, like who shall be my patron.”

Celestia raised an eyebrow. “Oh?”

I nodded slowly. “We have discussed Morning becoming my patron. I initially welcomed the idea, but then Mother told me I should spy on Morning for her. That is something I do not desire, but if Morning is a false alicorn...”

Celestia frowned as she thought it over. “I think Morning could use a dear friend.”

I tilted my head, not quite sure what she wished of me. “Are you saying that I should aid Morning by having her be my patron, or are you saying I should do as Mother asks? Because doing so would betray Morning’s trust. But there are arguments for doing so, given we do not know the consequences for Morning’s transformation, and...” I groaned in frustration.

After a moment, Celestia said, “I am sure thou wilt do what is right.”

That was damnably cryptic. Why could Her Highness never be straightforward when I had important questions? But then, what was the right thing to do? Mother and Shadow both wished for me to do this, and Celestia was encouraging me to make Morning my patron. If so many important ponies wished this of me could I reject them? Morning wished for me to select her as well, even if she did not know the machinations of the others. Should I tell Morning? Morning could no doubt use my help thanks to her new status, but what if she was a false alicorn? What if she was not? Why did life have so many difficult questions?

I took a deep breath as I resigned myself. “Very well.”

After taking some time to regain my composure, I went out to seek Mother. Celestia was right, as loathe as I was to admit it. Mother needed to hear what had happened, even if this was not a discussion I looked forward to. No doubt she would take this opportunity to tell me how she had been right while I had been foolish. But there was no avoiding it, and ‘twould only become worse the longer I waited to tell her.

I found Mother chatting with some other magi in the castle gardens. I waited for her to finish before I approached her. “Mother, may I speak with you about something important?” I asked, wanting to get this over already.

“Of course, my child.” Mother sat on a garden bench over watching a small pond with brightly colored fish within.

I cast a privacy spell and sat next to her. “I finished my talk with Princess Celestia just a while ago. 'Twas ... unpleasant, through no fault of her own, admittedly.”

Mother raised an eyebrow. “Oh? What made it unpleasant, then?”

I wrung my hooves, forcing myself to say what needed to be spoken. “Celestia discovered Corva is Nightmare Moon.”

Mother’s face became stony and impossible to read. That was to my surprise, for I expected her to shoot to her hooves and chastise me with great fervor. But instead she maintained her calm. She was silent for several long moments before she said, “Ah. That is ... most unfortunate. Considering Celestia let thee go I imagine any immediate threat had been dealt with.”

I nodded. “Luna committed an error in judgement. She violated the letter of our agreement, and Celestia will be able to break the deal on account of the deception. She will be taking pains to make it more difficult for her sister to speak to me again.”

“Well that is a great relief.” Mother scowled. “I had hoped we would have seen the last of Nightmare Moon.”

“I would have preferred that as well.” I rubbed my leg. “That leads me to the second revelation I experienced. I have learned of my origins. Nightmare Moon forced it out of her sister in an attempt to turn me against Celestia, though I was not about to do so. Still the truth has come out.”

Mother grimaced and stared into the pond’s depths. “That is unfortunate.”

“Why did you not tell me?” I asked, trying to keep my voice calm and without accusation in it. There had been enough arguments ‘tween us over the past week without starting on here. “For all these years I have wondered where I came from, but you have never told me.”

“I am sure thou canst guess,” Mother said calmly. “The Nightmare cultists have long sought thee so that they could use thee for their own foul ends. By not telling thee I hoped to protect thee. Thou hast always been terribly curious, and I did not wish for that curiosity to lead thee to them. Thou art too important to ever allow that to happen.”

“That does make some sense,” I admitted. “I had long wondered why they have focused on me. And this would explain it.” I looked down at hooves I was not entirely sure I recognized anymore. “To them I am some sort of homunculus intended to further their plans. An object to be used.”

“Aye, but as with so many things, they are wrong.” Mother closed her eyes, drew a deep breath, and wrapped a leg around me. “Thou art my daughter. Whatever those cultists plan to do can go straight to Tartarus, and I will help send them there if they object. I have raised thee, taught thee, and one day I will pass on all that is mine to thee. I think that has far more weight than anything else.”

“I will not argue with this logic. You are my mother, that I will not deny.” I leaned against her, feeling better to be able to do so. “Though can you ... tell me of the ponies that brought me into the world someday? I am curious. Even if I know they had nothing but evil intentions. It seems best to learn everything from thee instead of some foul warlock or Luna.”

Mother sighed before nodding. “I will tell thee what I can, then. The truth is already out now. Thou might as well know the whole of it.”

“I would like that, I think. Though I would prefer to hear the story later once I have had time to think over what I have already learned.” I shook my head. “Even if I have a great many questions about who I am, and my future.”

Mother shook me lightly. “Thou art Midnight Sparkle, my daughter. And thy future is whate'er thou wouldst make of it.”

“I hope that is true.” I ran a hoof through my mane. “That was Celestia’s sentiment. I suppose much has been leveled on me all at once. The past few days have been filled with far more madness than I ever expected for the conclave. It has tired me”

“Aye. it has been quite an eventful few days,” Mother agreed. “I will make sure thou hast time to rest and recover.”

“My thanks.” My shoulders sagged as I thought over the events of the past few days. “All that trouble, and now I do not even have the power I bargained for and sought. I think ‘twould be fine were it not for the fact that I may need such power in the future. There will be more enemies in the future, and my recent battles have shown my limits.”

Mother frowned in thought as she stared out at the garden the ponies that drifted in and out. “That is a difficult question.”

I blinked slowly. “Have I actually come up with a quandary you do not have a ready answer for?”

Mother scoffed and tossed her mane. “Hardly, I am merely contemplating the best path for thee. The paths to power are few, and most of them come at a price that I would not have thee pay.”

I groaned and kicked a stone into the pond. “That is at the core of the problem. I need the power, for I doubt the likes of Hidden’s cult will give up on capturing me, and we are likely to see war here soon. But the price is so damnably high.”

“Aye, but that is why we will diversify thine education,” Mother said. “With new training comes greater skill. If you cannot grow upward, grow outwards.”

I rubbed my chin as I consider my mother’s words. “I suppose that is one option. What would you recommend I study?”

Mother crossed her arms. “Hm, that would depend upon who thy patron will be.”

I sensed Mother watching me carefully, and I took a deep breath. “I am picking Morning Star. You, Shadow, and Celestia wish for me to ask her to be my patron, and I will consent to this. And as Celestia has bid me, I will do the right thing. I will watch Morning carefully for any signs of corruption.”

Mother studied me before nodding. “Then I would say her skill at enchantment is an obvious direction. She is one of the the most skilled enchanters of magical items in all of Equestria. Thou wouldst do well to learn from her.”

“That much is true; she should be able to teach me much, if she has the time.” I stood from the bench with a sigh. “Then it seems my destiny lies with Morning.”

“So it does.” Mother stood up and stretched. “Take advantage of the opportunity, and ‘twill turn out for the best. Even if thou must be ever wary. Things are changing, and with change comes both danger and opportunity. Seize the opportunities, but be mindful of the dangers.”

“Aye, I know that.”

The conclave had not gone nearly as I had expected. I believed I had improved myself much leading into the conclave, but it seemed I still had much further to go. My encounters with the warlocks and Topaz had proved that. Nightmare Moon’s power was cut off from me unless I wished to seek damnation. Though what I had not mentioned to anypony was how my brief plunge into Luna’s power had left a store of knowledge within my mind that I had yet to sift through, in addition to everything she had taught me. I would see what Morning had to teach me, in addition to continuing with my own studies. Mayhaps hard work would gain me what I desired in the end, and an unforeseen opportunity would present itself in the future.

I had not given up my desire to become an archmagus, and I needed to improve myself if I was going to be ready for the oncoming war and the other challenges that would present themselves in the future. I had tasted the level of power I desired, even if its source and what it did to me was distasteful. But I was not finished yet. As Mother had suggested, I had options, and I would learn much from Morning. The only path for me was forward, even if that path was not as clear as it once had been. But then no one said the path to power was an easy one, and I had recently seen several harsh examples of what happened to those that faltered or attempted to take shortcuts while following that path. Whatever happened, I could not allow myself to fail. There was far too much to do.

“Shall we go see Morning then, Mother?” I asked. “I see little reason to delay, unless you had other business.”

“Neigh, let us go.” Mother’s face hardened as she looked up at the tower where Morning had taken up residence. “Let us meet Equestria’s newest so-called alicorn and best position ourselves to deal with her entrance onto the stage.”